Skip to main content

Full text of "Essays"

See other formats


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2008  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/essaysarnoldOOarno 


THE  ROYAL  LIBRARY 
Belles   Lettres   Series 


Reprinted  frmn  the  First  Series  of 
'Essays  in  Criticism'  hij  per- 
mis^on  of  Messrs  Macmillan  &  Co. 


ESSAYS 

BY 

MATTHEW  ARNOLD 


ESSAYS 


LONDON 
ARTHUR    L.    HUMPHREYS 

1906 


/'.,  Mi'.ir),  I 


4022 

E7 
1106 


CONTENTS 

The    Function    of    Criticism    at   the 

Present  Time      ....  1 

The  Literary  Influence  of  Academies  71 

Maurice  de  Guerin.           .           .           .  135 

Eugenie  de  Guerin  ....  205 


824011 


THE    FUNCTION    OF    CRITI- 
CISM AT  THE  PRESENT  TIME 


THE    FUNCTION    OF    CRITI- 
CISM AT  THE  PRESENT  TIME 

Many  objections  have  been  made  to  a 
proposition  which,  in  some  remarks  of 
mine  on  translating  Homer,  I  ventured 
to  put  forth  ;  a  proposition  about  criti- 
cism, and  its  importance  at  the  present 
day.  I  said :  '  Of  the  literature  of  France 
and  Germany,  as  of  the  intellect  of 
Europe  in  general,  the  main  effort,  for 
now  many  years,  has  been  a  critical 
effort;  the  endeavour,  in  all  branches 
of  knowledge,  theology,  philosophy,  his- 
tory, art,  science,  to  see  the  object  as 
in  itself  it  really  is.'  I  added,  that  owing 
to  the  operation  in  English  literature 
of  certain  causes, '  almost  the  last  thing 
for  which  one  would  come  to  English 
literature  is  just  that  very  thing  which 
3 


ESSAYS 

now  Europe  most  desires, — criticism  ; ' 
and  that  the  power  and  value  of  English 
literature  was  thereby  impaired.  More 
than  one  rejoinder  declared  that  the 
importance  I  here  assigned  to  criticism 
was  excessive,  and  asserted  the  inherent 
superiority  of  the  creative  effort  of  the 
human  spirit  over  its  critical  effort. 
And  the  other  day,  having  been  led  by 
a  Mr  Shairp's  excellent  notice  of  Words- 
worth to  turn  again  to  his  biography,  I 
found,  in  the  words  of  this  great  man, 
whom  I,  for  one,  must  always  listen  to 
with  the  profoundest  respect,  a  sentence 
passed  on  the  critic's  business,  which 
seems  to  justify  every  possible  dispar- 
agement of  it.  Wordsworth  says  in  one 
of  his  letters : — 

'  The  writers  in  these  publications ' 
(the  Reviews),  'while  they  prosecute 
their  inglorious  employment,  can  not 
be  supposed  to  be  in  a  state  of  mind 
very  favourable  for  being  affected  by 
the  finer  influences  of  a  thing  so  pure 
as  genuine  poetry.' 
4 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

And  a  trustworthy  reporter  of  his 
conversation  quotes  a  more  elaborate 
judgment  to  the  same  effect: — 

'  Wordsworth  holds  the  critical  power 
very  low,  infinitely  lower  than  the  in- 
ventive ;  and  he  said  to-day  that  if  the 
quantity  of  time  consumed  in  writing 
critiques  on  the  works  of  others  were 
given  to  original  composition,  of  what- 
ever kind  it  might  be,  it  would  be  much 
better  employed ;  it  would  make  a  man 
find  out  sooner  his  own  level,  and  it 
would  do  infinitely  less  mischief.  A 
false  or  malicious  criticism  may  do 
much  injury  to  the  minds  of  others ;  a 
stupid  invention,  either  in  prose  or 
verse,  is  quite  harmless.' 

It  is  almost  too  much  to  expect  of 
poor  human  nature,  that  a  man  capable 
of  producing  some  effect  in  one  line  of 
literature,  should,  for  the  greater  good 
of  society,  voluntarily  doom  himself  to 
impotence  and  obscurity  in  another. 
Still  less  is  this  to  be  expected  from 
men  addicted  to  the  composition  of 
a2  5 


ESSAYS 

the  'false  or  malicious  criticism'  of 
which  Wordsworth  speaks.  However, 
everybody  would  admit  that  a  false 
or  malicious  criticism  had  better  never 
have  been  written.  Everybody,  too, 
would  be  willing  to  admit,  as  a  general 
proposition,  that  the  critical  faculty  is 
lower  than  the  inventive.  But  is  it 
true  that  criticism  is  really,  in  itself,  a 
baneful  and  injurious  employment;  is 
it  true  that  all  time  given  to  writing 
critiques  on  the  works  of  others  would 
be  much  better  employed  if  it  were 
given  to  original  composition,  of  what- 
ever kind  this  may  be  ?  Is  it  true  that 
Johnson  had  better  have  gone  on  pro- 
ducing more  '  Irenes '  instead  of  writing 
his  'Lives  of  the  Poets';  nay,  is  it 
certain  that  Wordsworth  himself  was 
better  employed  in  making  his  Ecclesi- 
astical Sonnets  than  when  he  made  his 
celebrated  Preface,  so  full  of  criticism, 
and  criticism  of  the  works  of  others? 
Wordsworth  was  himself  a  great  critic, 
and  it  is  to  be  sincerely  regretted  that 


THE   FUNCTION   OF  CRITICISM 

he  has  not  left  us  more  criticism ; 
Goethe  was  one  of  the  greatest  of 
critics,  and  we  may  sincerely  eongratvi- 
late  ourselves  that  he  has  left  us  so 
much  criticism.  Without  wasting  time 
over  the  exaggeration  w^hich  Words- 
worth's judgment  on  criticism  clearly 
contains,  or  over  an  attempt  to  trace 
the  causes, — not  difficult,  I  think,  to  be 
traced, — which  may  have  led  Words- 
w^orth  to  this  exaggeration,  a  critic 
may  with  advantage  seize  an  occasion 
for  trying  his  own  conscience,  and  for 
asking  himself  of  what  real  service  at 
any  given  moment  the  practice  of  criti- 
cism either  is  or  may  be  made  to  his 
own  mind  and  spirit,  and  to  the  minds 
and  spirits  of  others. 

JThe  critical  power  is  of  lower  rank 
than  the  creative.  True  ;  but  in  assent- 
ing to  this  proposition,  one  or  two 
things  are  to  be  kept  in  mind.  It  is 
undeniable  that  the  exercise  of  a  crea- 
tive power,  that  a  free  creative  activity, 
is  the  highest  function  of  man ;  it  is 
7 


ESSAYS 

proved  to  be  so  by  man's  finding  in  it 
his  true  happiness.  But  it  is  undeni- 
able, also,  that  men  may  have  the  sense 
of  exercising  this  free  creative  activity 
in  other  ways  than  in  producing  great 
works  of  literature  or  art ;  if  it  were 
not  so,  all  but  a  very  few  men  would 
be  shut  out  from  the  true  happiness  of 
all  men.  They  may  have  it  in  well- 
doing, they  may  have  it  in  learning, 
they  may  have  it  even  in  criticising. 
This  is  one  thing  to  be  kept  in  mind. 
Another  is,  that  the  exercise  of  the 
creative  power  in  the  production  of 
great  works  of  literature  or  art,  how- 
ever high  this  exercise  of  it  may  rank, 
is  not  at  all  epochs  and  under  all  con- 
ditions possible;  and  that  therefore 
labour  may  be  vainly  spent  in  attempt- 
ing it,  which  might  with  more  fruit  be 
used  in  preparing  for  it,  in  rendering 
it  possible.  This  creative  power  works 
with  elements,  with  materials ;  what  if 
it  has  not  those  materials,  those  ele- 
ments, ready  for  its  use  ?  In  that  case 
8 


THE   FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

it  must  surely  wait  till  they  are  ready. 
Now,  in  literature, — I  will  limit  myself 
to  literature,  for  it  is  about  literature 
that  the  question  arises, — the  elements 
with  which  the  creative  power  works 
are  ideas;  the  best  ideas  on  every 
matter  which  literature  touches,  cur- 
rent at  the  time.  At  any  rate  we  may 
lay  it  down  as  certain  that  in  modern 
literature  no  manifestation  of  the  crea- 
tive power  not  working  w^ith  these  can 
be  very  important  or  fruitful.  And  I 
say  current  at  the  time,  not  merely 
accessible  at  the  time ;  for  creative 
literary  genius  does  not  principally 
show  itself  in  discovering  new  ideas, 
that  is  rather  the  business  of  the  philo- 
sopher. The  grand  work  of  literary 
genius  is  a  work  of  synthesis  and  ex- 
position, not  of  analysis  and  discovery ; 
its  gift  lies  in  the  faculty  of  being 
happily  inspired  by  a  certain  intel- 
lectual and  spiritual  atmosphere,  by  a 
certain  order  of  ideas,  when  it  finds 
itself  in  them ;  of  dealing  divinely  with 
9 


ESSAYS  :n^. 

these  ideas,  presenting  them  in  the 
most  effective  and  attractive  combina- 
tions,— making  beautiful  works  with 
them,  in  short.  But  it  must  have  the 
atmosphere,  it  must  find  itself  amidst 
the  order  of  ideas,  in  order  to  work 
freely;  and  these  it  is  not  so  easy  to 
command.  This  is  why  great  creative 
epochs  in  literature  are  so  rare,  this  is 
why  there  is  so  much  that  is  unsatis- 
factory in  the  productions  of  many 
men  of  real  genius ;  because,  for  the 
creation  of  a  master-work  of  literature 
two  powers  must  concur,  the  power  of 
the  man  and  the  power  of  the  moment, 
and  the  man  is  not  enough  without  the 
moment ;  the  creative  power  has,  for 
its  happy  exercise,  appointed  elements, 
and  those  elements  are  not  in  its  own 
control. 

Nay,  they  are  more  within  the  con- 
trol of  the  critical  power.  It  is  the 
business  of  the  critical  power,  as  I  said 
in  the  words  already  quoted,  'in  all 
branches  of  knowledge,  theology  philo- 
10 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

sophy,  history,  art,  science,  to  see  the 
object  as  in  itself  it  really  is.'  Thus  it 
tends,  at  last,  to  make  an  intellectual 
situation  of  which  the  creative  power 
can  profitably  avail  itself.  It  tends  to 
establish  an  order  of  ideas,  if  not  ab- 
solutely true,  yet  true  by  comparison 
with  that  which  it  displaces ;  to  make 
the  best  ideas  prevail.  Presently  these 
new  ideas  reach  society,  the  touch  of 
truth  is  the  touch  of  life,  and  there  is  a 
stir  and  grow^th  everywhere ;  out  of 
this  stir  and  growth  come  the  creative 
epochs  of  literature. 

Or,  to  narrow  our  range,  and  quit 
these  considerations  of  the  general 
march  of  genius  and  of  society, — con- 
siderations which  are  apt  to  become  too 
abstract  and  impalpable,  —  every  one 
can  see  that  a  poet,  for  instance,  ought 
to  know  life  and  the  world  before  deal- 
ing with  them  in  poetry ;  and  life  and  the 
w^orld  being  in  modern  times  very  com- 
plex things,  the  creation  of  a  modern 
poet,  to  be  worth  much,  implies  a  great 
11 


ESSAYS 

critical  effort  behind  it ;  else  it  must 
be  a  comparatively  poor,  barren,  and 
short-lived  affair.  This  is  why  Byron's 
poetry  had  so  little  endurance  in  it, 
and  Goethe's  so  much ;  both  Byron  and 
Goethe  had  a  great  productive  power, 
but  Goethe's  was  nourished  by  a  great 
critical  effort  providing  the  true  ma- 
terials for  it,  and  Byron's  was  not ; 
Goethe  knew  life  and  the  world,  the 
poet's  necessary  subjects,  much  more 
comprehensively  and  thoroughly  than 
Byron.  He  knew  a  great  deal  more  of 
them,  and  he  knew  them  much  more  as 
they  really  aie. 

It  has  long  seemed  to  me  that  the 
burst  of  creative  activity  in  our  litera- 
ture, through  the  first  quarter  of  this 
century,  had  about  it  in  fact  something 
premature ;  and  that  from  this  cause 
its  productions  are  doomed,  most  of 
them,  in  spite  of  the  sanguine  hopes 
which  accompanied  and  do  still  accom- 
pany them,  to  prove  hardly  more  last- 
ing than  the  productions  of  far  less 
12 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

splendid  epochs.  And  this  premature- 
ness  conies  from  its  having  proceeded 
without  having  its  proper  data,  without 
sufficient  materials  to  work  with.  In 
other  words,  the  English  poetry  of  the 
first  quarter  of  this  century,  with 
plenty  of  energy,  plenty  of  creative 
force,  did  not  know  enough.  This 
makes  Byron  so  empty  of  matter, 
Shelley  so  incoherent,  Wordsworth 
even,  profound  as  he  is,  yet  so  wanting 
in  completeness  and  variety.  Words- 
worth cared  little  for  books  and  dis- 
paraged Goethe.  I  admire  Words- 
worth, as  he  is,  so  much  that  I  can- 
not wish  him  different ;  and  it  is  vain, 
no  doubt,  to  imagine  such  a  man 
different  from  what  he  is,  to  suppose 
that  he  could  have  been  different.  But 
surely  the  one  thing  w^anting  to  make 
Wordsworth  an  even  greater  poet  than 
he  is, — his  thought  richer,  and  his 
influence  of  wider  application, — was 
that  he  should  have  read  more  books, 
among  them,  no  doubt,  those  of  that 
13 


ESSAYS 

Goethe  whom  he  disparaged  without 
reading  him. 

But  to  speak  of  books  and  reading 
may  easily  lead  to  a  misunderstanding 
here.  It  was  not  really  books  and 
reading  that  lacked  to  our  poetry  at 
this  epoch ;  Shelley  had  plenty  of  read- 
ing, Coleridge  had  immense  reading. 
Pindar  and  Sophocles — as  we  all  say  so 
glibly,  and  often  with  so  little  discern- 
ment of  the  real  import  of  what  we  are 
saying — had  not  many  books  ;  Shaks- 
peare  was  no  deep  reader.  True ;  but 
in  the  Greece  of  Pindar  and  Sophocles, 
in  the  England  of  Shakspeare,  the  poet 
lived  in  a  current  of  ideas  in  the  high- 
est degree  animating  and  nourishing  to 
the  creative  power ;  society  was,  in  the 
fullest  measure,  permeated  by  fresh 
thought,  intelligent  and  alive.  And 
this  state  of  things  is  the  true  basis  for 
the  creative  power's  exercise,  in  this  it 
finds  its  data,  its  materials,  truly  ready 
for  its  hand  ;  all  the  books  and  reading 
in  the  world  are  only  valuable  as  they 
14 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

are  helps  to  this.  Even  when  this  does 
not  actually  exist,  books  and  reading 
may  enable  a  man  to  construct  a  kind 
of  semblance  of  it  in  his  own  mind, 
a  world  of  knowledge  and  intelligence 
in  which  he  may  live  and  work.  This 
is  by  no  means  an  equivalent  to  the 
artist  for  the  nationally  diffused  life 
and  thought  of  the  epochs  of  Sophocles 
or  Shakspeare ;  but,  besides  that  it  may 
be  a  means  of  preparation  for  such 
epochs,  it  does  really  constitute,  if 
many  share  in  it,  a  quickening  and 
sustaining  atmosphere  of  great  value. 
Such  an  atmosphere  the  many-sided 
learning  and  the  long  and  widely-com- 
bined critical  effort  of  Germany  formed 
for  Goethe,  when  he  lived  and  worked. 
There  was  no  national  glow  of  life  and 
thought  there  as  in  the  Athens  of 
Pericles  or  the  England  of  Elizabeth. 
That  was  the  poet's  weakness.  But 
there  was  a  sort  of  equivalent  for  it  in 
the  complete  culture  and  unfettered 
thinking  of  a  large  body  of  Germans. 
15 


ESSAYS 

That  was  his  strength.  In  the  England 
of  the  first  quarter  of  this  century 
there  was  neither  a  national  glow  of 
life  and  thought,  such  as  we  had  in 
the  age  of  Elizabeth,  nor  yet  a  culture 
and  a  force  of  learning  and  criticism 
such  as  were  to  be  found  in  Germany. 
Therefore  the  creative  power  of  poetry 
wanted,  for  success  in  the  highest  sense, 
materials  and  a  basis;  a  thorough  in- 
terpretation of  the  world  was  neces- 
sarily denied  to  it. 

At  first  sight  it  seems  strange  that 
out  of  the  immense  stir  of  the  French 
Revolution  and  its  age  should  not  have 
come  a  crop  of  works  of  genius  equal 
to  that  which  came  out  of  the  stir 
of  the  great  productive  time  of  Greece, 
or  out  of  that  of  the  Renascence,  with 
its  powerful  episode  the  Reformation. 
But  the  truth  is  that  the  stir  of  the 
French  Revolution  took  a  character 
which  essentially  distinguished  it  from 
such  movements  as  these.  These  were, 
in  the  main,  disinterestedly  intellectual 
16 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

and  spiritual  movements ;  movements 
in  which  the  human  spirit  looked  for 
its  satisfaction  in  itself  and  in  the 
increased  play  of  its  own  activity.  The 
French  Revolution  took  a  political, 
practical  character.  The  movement 
which  went  on  in  France  under  the  old 
regime,  from  1700  to  1789,  was  far  more 
really  akin  than  that  of  the  Revolution 
itself  to  the  movement  of  the  Renas- 
cence; the  France  of  Voltaire  and 
Rousseau  told  far  more  powerfully 
upon  the  mind  of  Europe  than  the 
France  of  the  Revolution.  Goethe 
reproached  this  last  expressly  with 
having  '  thrown  quiet  culture  back.' 
Nay,  and  the  true  key  to  how  much  in 
our  Byron,  even  in  our  Wordsworth,  is 
this! — that  they  had  their  source  in  a 
great  movement  of  feeling,  not  in  a 
great  movement  of  mind.  The  French 
Revolution,  however, — that  object  of  so 
much  blind  love  and  so  much  blind 
hatred, — found  undoubtedly  its  motive- 
power  in  the  intelligence  of  men,  and 
B  17 


ESSAYS 

not  in  their  practical  sense ;  this  is  what 
distinguishes  it  from  the  English  Re- 
volution of  Charles  the  First's  time. 
This  is  what  makes  it  a  more  spiritual 
event  than  our  Revolution,  an  event  of 
much  more  powerful  and  world-wide 
interest,  though  practically  less  suc- 
cessful; it  appeals  to  an  order  of  ideas 
which  are  universal,  certain,  permanent. 
1789  asked  of  a  thing.  Is  it  rational? 
1642  asked  of  a  thing.  Is  it  legal?  or, 
when  it  went  furthest,  Is  it  according 
to  conscience?  This  is  the  English 
fashion,  a  fashion  to  be  treated,  within 
its  own  sphere,  with  the  highest  re- 
spect; for  its  success,  within  its  own 
sphere,  has  been  prodigious.  But  what 
is  law  in  one  place  is  not  law  in  another, 
what  is  law  here  to-day  is  not  law  even 
here  to-morrow ;  and  as  for  conscience, 
what  is  binding  on  one  man's  conscience 
is  not  binding  on  another's.  The  old 
woman  who  threw  her  stool  at  the  head 
of  the  surpliced  minister  in  St  Giles's 
Church  at  Edinburgh  obeyed  an  im- 
18 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

pulse  to  which  millions  of  the  human 
race  maj''  be  permitted  to  remain  stran- 
gers. But  the  prescriptions  of  reason 
are  absolute,  unchanging  of  universal 
validity ;  to  count  by  tens  is  the  easiest 
way  of  counting — that  is  a  proposition 
of  which  everyone,  from  here  to  the 
Antipodes,  feels  the  force ;  at  least  I 
should  say  so  if  we  did  not  live  in  a 
country  where  it  is  not  impossible  that 
any  morning  we  may  find  a  letter  in 
the  Times  declaring  that  a  decimal 
coinage  is  an  absurdity.  That  a  whole 
nation  should  have  been  penetrated 
with  an  enthusiasm  for  pure  reason, 
and  with  an  ardent  zeal  for  making  its 
prescriptions  triumph,  is  a  very  re- 
markable thing,  when  we  consider  how 
little  of  mind,  or  anything  so  worthy 
and  quickening  as  mind,  comes  into 
the  motives  which  alone,  in  general, 
impel  great  masses  of  men.  In  spite  of 
the  extravagant  direction  given  to  this 
enthusiasm,  in  spite  of  the  crimes  and 
follies  in  which  it  lost  itself,  the  French 
19 


ESSAYS 

Revolution  derives  from  the  force, 
truth,  and  universality  of  the  ideas 
which  it  took  for  its  law,  and  from  the 
passion  with  which  it  could  inspire  a 
multitude  for  these  ideas,  a  unique  and 
still  living  power ;  it  is — it  will  pro- 
bably long  remain — the  greatest,  the 
most  animating  event  in  history.  And 
as  no  sincere  passion  for  the  things  of 
the  mind,  even  though  it  turn  out  in 
many  respects  an  unfortunate  passion, 
is  ever  quite  thrown  away  and  quite 
barren  of  good,  France  has  reaped  from 
hers  one  fruit — the  natural  and  legiti- 
mate fruit,  though  not  precisely  the 
grand  fruit  she  expected:  she  is  the 
country  in  Europe  where  'the  people'  is 
most  alive. 

But  the  mania  for  giving  an  immedi- 
ate political  and  practical  application 
to  all  these  fine  ideas  of  the  reason  was 
fatal.  Here  an  Englishman  is  in  his 
element :  on  this  theme  we  can  all  go 
on  for  hours.  And  all  we  are  in  the 
habit  of  saying  on  it  has  undoubtedly 
20 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

a  great  deal  of  truth.  Ideas  cannot  be 
too  much  prized  in  and  for  themselves, 
cannot  be  too  much  lived  with ;  but  to 
transport  them  abruptly  into  the  world 
of  politics  and  practice,  violently  to 
revolutionise  this  world  to  their  bidding, 
— that  is  quite  another  thing.  There 
is  the  world  of  ideas  and  there  is  the 
world  of  practice ;  the  French  are  often 
for  suppressing  the  one  and  the  English 
the  other;  but  neither  is  to  be  sup- 
pressed. A  member  of  the  House  of 
Commons  said  to  me  the  other  day: 
'  That  a  thing  is  an  anomaly,  I  consider 
to  be  no  objection  to  it  whatever.'  I 
venture  to  think  he  was  wrong ;  that  a 
thing  is  an  anomaly  is  an  objection  to 
it,  but  absolutely  and  in  the  sphere  of 
ideas :  it  is  not  necessarily,  under  such 
and  such  circumstances,  or  at  such  and 
such  a  moment,  an  objection  to  it  in 
the  sphere  of  politics  and  practice. 
Joubert  has  said  beautifully:  'C'est  la 
force  et  le  droit  qui  reglent  toutes  choses 
dans  le  monde ;  la  force  en  attendant 
b2  21 


ESSAYS 

le  droit.'  (Force  and  right  are  the 
governors  of  this  world  ;  force  till  right 
is  ready.)  Force  till  right  is  ready ;  and 
till  right  is  ready,  force,  the  existing 
order  of  things,  is  justified,  is  the  legiti- 
mate ruler.  But  right  is  something 
moral,  and  implies  inward  recognition, 
free  assent  of  the  will ;  we  are  not  ready 
for  right, — right,  so  far  as  we  are  con- 
cerned, is  not  ready, — until  we  have  at- 
tained this  sense  of  seeing  it  and  willing 
it.  The  way  in  which  for  us  it  may 
change  and  transform  force,  the  exist- 
ing order  of  things,  and  become,  in  its 
turn,  the  legitimate  ruler  of  the  world, 
should  depend  on  the  way  in  which, 
when  our  time  comes,  we  see  it  and 
will  it.  Therefore  for  other  people 
enamoured  of  their  own  newly  dis- 
cerned right,  to  attempt  to  impose  it 
upon  us  as  ours,  and  violently  to  sub- 
stitute their  right  for  our  force,  is  an 
act  of  tyranny,  and  to  be  resisted.  It 
sets  at  nought  the  second  great  half  of 
our  maxim,  force  till  right  is  ready. 
22 


THE  FUNCTION   OF  CRITICISM 

This  was  the  grand  error  of  the  French 
Revolution  ;  and  its  movement  of  ideas, 
by  quitting  the  intellectual  sphere  and 
rushing  furiously  into  the  political 
sphere,  ran,  indeed,  a  prodigious  and 
memorable  course,  but  produced  no 
such  intellectual  fruit  as  the  movement 
of  ideas  of  the  Renascence,  and  created, 
in  opposition  to  itself,  what  I  may  call 
an  epoch  of  concentration.  The  great 
force  of  that  epoch  of  concentration 
was  England ;  and  the  great  voice  of 
that  epoch  of  concentration  was  Burke. 
It  is  the  fashion  to  treat  Burke's 
writings  on  the  French  Revolution  as 
superannuated  and  conquered  by  the 
event ;  as  the  eloquent  but  unphilo- 
sophical  tirades  of  bigotry  and  pre- 
judice. I  will  not  deny  that  they  are 
often  disfigured  by  the  violence  and 
passion  of  the  moment,  and  that  in 
some  directions  Burke's  view  was 
bounded,  and  his  observation  therefore 
at  fault.  But  on  the  whole,  and  for 
those  who  can  make  the  needful  cor- 
23 


ESSAYS 

rections,  what  distinguishes  these  writ- 
ings is  their  profound,  permanent, 
fruitful,  philosophical  truth.  They 
contain  the  true  philosophy  of  an  epoch 
of  concentration,  dissipate  the  heavy 
atmosphere  which  its  own  nature  is 
apt  to  engender  round  it,  and  make 
its  resistance  rational  instead  of  me- 
chanical. 

But  Burke  is  so  great  because,  almost 
alone  in  England,  he  brings  thought  to 
bear  upon  politics,  he  saturates  politics 
with  thought.  It  is  his  accident  that 
his  ideas  were  at  the  service  of  an  epoch 
of  concentration,  not  of  an  epoch  of  ex- 
pansion ;  it  is  his  characteristic  that  he 
so  lived  by  ideas,  and  had  such  a  source 
of  them  welling  up  within  him,  that  he 
could  float  even  an  epoch  of  concentra- 
tion and  English  Tory  politics  with 
them.  It  does  not  hurt  him  that  Dr 
Price  and  the  Liberals  were  enraged 
with  him ;  it  does  not  even  hurt  him 
that  George  the  Third  and  the  Tories 
were  enchanted  with  him.  His  great- 
24 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

ness  is  that  he  lived  in  a  world  which 
neither  English  Liberalism  nor  English 
Toryism  is  apt  to  enter; — the  world  of 
ideas,  not  the  world  of  catchwords  and 
party  habits.  So  far  is  it  from  being 
really  true  of  him  that  he  'to  party 
gave  up  what  was  meant  for  mankind,' 
that  at  the  very  end  of  his  fierce 
struggle  with  the  French  Revolution, 
after  all  his  invectives  against  its  false 
pretensions,  hoUowness,  and  madness, 
with  his  sincere  conviction  of  its  mis- 
chievousness,  he  can  close  a  memoran- 
dum on  the  best  means  of  combating 
it,  some  of  the  last  pages  he  ever  wrote, 
— the  'Thoughts  on  French  Affairs'  in 
December  1791, — with  these  striking 
words : — 

'  The  evil  is  stated,  in  my  opinion,  as 
it  exists.  The  remedy  must  be  where 
power,  ^\'isdom,  and  information,  I  hope, 
are  more  united  with  good  intentions 
than  they  can  be  with  me.  I  have  done 
with  this  subject,  I  believe,  for  ever. 
It  has  given  me  many  anxious  moments 
25 


ESSAYS 

for  the  last  two  years.  If  a  great 
change  is  to  be  made  in  human  affairs, 
the  minds  of  men  will  be  fitted  to  it;  the 
general  opinions  and  feelings  w^ill  draw 
that  way.  Every  fear,  every  hope  will 
forward  it ;  and  then  they  who  persist 
in  opposing  this  mighty  current  in 
human  affairs,  will  appear  rather  to 
resist  the  decrees  of  Providence  itself, 
than  the  mere  designs  of  men.  They 
will  not  be  resolute  and  firm,  but  per- 
verse and  obstinate.' 

That  return  of  Burke  upon  himself 
has  always  seemed  to  me  one  of  the 
finest  things  in  English  literature,  or 
indeed  in  any  literature.  That  is  what 
I  call  living  by  ideas :  Avhen  one  side  of 
a  question  has  long  had  your  earnest 
support,  when  all  your  feelings  are  en- 
gaged, when  you  hear  all  round  you 
no  language  but  one,  when  your  party 
talks  this  language  like  a  steam-engine 
and  can  imagine  no  other, — still  to  be 
able  to  think,  still  to  be  irresistibly 
carried,  if  so  it  be,  by  the  current  of 
26 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

thought  to  the  opposite  side  of  the 
question,  and,  like  Balaam,  to  be  un- 
able to  speak  anything  but  what  the 
Lord  has  put  in  your  mouth.  I  know 
nothing  more  striking,  and  I  must  add 
that  I  know  nothing  more  un-English. 
For  the  Englishman  in  general  is 
like  my  friend  the  Member  of  Parlia- 
ment, and  believes,  point-blank,  that 
for  a  thing  to  be  an  anomaly  is  abso- 
lutely no  objection  to  it  whatever.  He 
is  like  the  Lord  Auckland  of  Burke's 
day,  who,  in  a  memorandum  on  the 
French  Revolution,  talks  of  'certain 
miscreants,  assuming  the  name  of  phil- 
osophers, who  have  presumed  them- 
selves capable  of  establishing  a  new 
system  of  society.'  The  Englishman 
has  been  called  a  political  animal,  and 
he  values  what  is  political  and  practi- 
cal so  much  that  ideas  easily  become 
objects  of  dislike  in  his  eyes,  and 
thinkers  'miscreants,'  because  ideas 
and  thinkers  have  rashly  meddled  with 
politics  and  practice.  This  would  be 
27 


ESSAYS 

all  very  well  if  the  dislike  and  neglect 
confined  themselves  to  ideas  trans- 
ported out  of  their  own  sphere,  and 
meddling  rashly  with  practice ;  but 
they  are  inevitably  extended  to  ideas 
as  such,  and  to  the  whole  life  of  intelli- 
gence ;  practice  is  everything,  a  free 
play  of  the  mind  is  nothing.  The 
notion  of  the  free  play  of  the  mind 
upon  all  subjects  being  a  pleasure  in 
itself,  being  an  object  of  desire,  being 
an  essential  provider  of  elements  with- 
out which  a  nation's  spirit,  whatever 
compensations  it  may  have  for  them, 
must,  in  the  long  run,  die  of  inanition, 
hardly  enters  into  an  Englishman's 
thoughts.  It  is  noticeable  that  the 
word  curiosity,  which  in  other  lan- 
guages is  used  in  a  good  sense,  to  mean, 
as  a  high  and  fine  quality  of  man's 
nature,  just  this  disinterested  love  of 
a  free  play  of  the  mind  on  all  subjects, 
for  its  own  sake, — it  is  noticeable,  I 
say,  that  this  word  has  in  our  language 
no  sense  of  the  kind,  no  sense  but  a 
28 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

rather  bad  and  disparaging  one.  But 
criticism,  real  criticism,  is  essentially 
the  exercise  of  this  very  quality.  It 
obeys  an  instinct  prompting  it  to  try 
to  know  the  best  that  is  known  and 
thought  in  the  world,  irrespectively  of 
practice,  politics,  and  everything  of  the 
kind ;  and  to  value  knowledge  and 
thought  as  they  approach  this  best, 
without  the  intrusion  of  any  other 
considerations  whatever.  This  is  an  in- 
stinct for  which  there  is,  I  think,  little 
original  sympathy  in  the  practical 
English  nature,  and  what  there  was 
of  it  has  undergone  a  long  benumbing 
period  of  blight  and  suppression  in  the 
epoch  of  concentration  which  followed 
the  French  Revolution. 

But  epochs  of  concentration  cannot 
well  endure  for  ever ;  epochs  of  expan- 
sion, in  the  due  course  of  things,  follow 
them.  Such  an  epoch  of  expansion 
seems  to  be  opening  in  this  country. 
In  the  first  place  all  danger  of  a  hos- 
tile forcible  pressure  of  foreign  ideas 
29 


ESSAYS 

upon  our  practice  has  long  disappeared; 
like  the  traveller  in  the  fable,  there- 
fore, we  begin  to  wear  our  cloak  a  little 
more  loosely.  Then,  with  a  long  peace, 
the  ideas  of  Europe  steal  gradually 
and  amicably  in,  and  mingle,  though 
in  infinitesimally  small  quantities  at 
a  time,  with  our  own  notions.  Then, 
too,  in  spite  of  all  that  is  said  about 
the  absorbing  and  brutalising  influence 
of  our  passionate  material  progress,  it 
seems  to  me  indisputable  that  this  pro- 
gress is  likely,  though  not  certain,  to 
lead  in  the  end  to  an  apparition  of  in- 
tellectual life ;  and  that  man,  after  he 
has  made  himself  perfectly  comfortable 
and  has  now  to  determine  what  to  do 
with  himself  next,  may  begin  to  re- 
member that  he  has  a  mind,  and  that 
the  mind  may  be  made  the  source  of 
great  pleasure.  1  grant  it  is  mainly 
the  privilege  of  faith,  at  present,  to 
discern  this  end  to  our  railways,  our 
business,  and  our  fortune-making ;  but 
we  shall  see  if,  here  as  elsewhere,  faith 
30 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

is  not  in  the  end  the  true  prophet. 
Our  ease,  our  travelling,  and  our  un- 
bounded liberty  to  hold  just  as  hard 
and  securely  as  we  please  to  the  prac- 
tice to  which  our  notions  have  given 
birth,  all  tend  to  beget  an  inclination 
to  deal  a  little  more  freely  with  these 
notions  themselves,  to  canvass  them  a 
little,  to  penetrate  a  little  into  their 
real  nature.  Flutterings  of  curiosity, 
in  the  foreign  sense  of  the  word,  ap- 
pear amongst  us,  and  it  is  in  these  that 
criticism  must  look  to  find  its  account. 
Criticism  first ;  a  time  of  true  creative 
activity,  perhaps, — which,  as  I  have  said, 
must  inevitably  be  preceded  amongst 
us  by  a  time  of  criticism, — hereafter, 
when  criticism  has  done  its  work. 

It  is  of  the  last  importance  that 
English  criticism  should  clearly  discern 
what  rule  for  its  course,  in  order  to 
avail  itself  of  the  field  now  opening  to 
it,  and  to  produce  fruit  for  the  future, 
it  ought  to  take.  The  rule  may  be 
summed  up  in  one  word, — disinterested- 
31 


ESSAYS 

ness.  And  how  is  criticism  to  show  dis- 
interestedness ?  By  keeping  aloof  from 
what  is  called  'the  practical  view  of 
things;'  by  resolutely  following  the 
law  of  its  own  nature,  which  is  to  be 
a  free  play  of  the  mind  on  all  subjects 
which  it  touches.  By  steadily  refusing 
to  lend  itself  to  any  of  those  ulterior, 
political,  practical  considerations  about 
ideas,  which  plenty  of  people  will  be 
sure  to  attach  to  them,  which  perhaps 
ought  often  to  be  attached  to  them, 
which  in  this  country  at  any  rate  are 
certain  to  be  attached  to  them  quite 
sufficiently,  but  which  criticism  has 
really  nothing  to  do  with.  .Its  business 
is,  as  I  have  said,  simply  to  know  the 
best  that  is  known  and  thought  in  the 
world,  and  by  in  its  turn  making  this 
known,  to  create  a  current  of  true  and 
fresh  ideas.  Its  business  is  to  do  this 
with  inflexible  honesty,  with  due  ability ; 
but  its  business  is  to  do  no  more,  and 
to  leave  alone  all  questions  of  practical 
consequences  and  applications,  ques- 
32 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

tions  which  will  never  fail  to  have  due 
prominence  given  to  them.  Else  criti- 
cism, besides  being  really  false  to  its 
own  nature,  merely  continues  in  the 
old  rut  which  it  has  hitherto  followed 
in  this  country,  and  will  certainly  miss 
the  chance  now  given  to  it.  For  what 
is  at  present  the  bane  of  criticism  in 
this  country?  It  is  that  practical  con- 
siderations cling  to  it  and  stifle  it.  It 
subserves  interests  not  its  own.  Our 
organs  of  criticism  are  organs  of  men 
and  parties  having  practical  ends  to 
serve,  and  with  them  those  practical 
ends  are  the  first  thing  and  the  play  of 
mind  the  second ;  so  much  play  of  mind 
as  is  compatible  with  the  prosecution 
of  those  practical  ends  is  all  that  is 
wanted.  An  organ  like  the  Revue  des 
Deux  Mondes,  having  for  its  main  func- 
tion to  understand  and  utter  the  best 
that  is  known  and  thought  in  the  world, 
existing,  it  may  be  said,  as  just  an 
organ  for  a  free  play  of  the  mind,  we 
have  not.  But  we  have  the  Edinburgh 
c  33 


ESSAYS 

Review,  existing  as  an  organ  of  the  old 
Whigs,  and  for  as  much  play  of  the 
mind  as  may  suit  its  being  that;  we 
have  the  Quarterly  Review,  existing  as 
an  organ  of  the  Tories,  and  for  as  much 
play  of  mind  as  may  suit  its  being  that ; 
we  have  the  Bintish  Quarterly  Review, 
existing  as  an  organ  of  the  political 
Dissenters,  and  for  as  much  play  of 
mind  as  may  suit  its  being  that;  we 
have  the  Times,  existing  as  an  organ 
of  the  common,  satisfied,  well-to-do 
Englishman,  and  for  as  much  play  of 
mind  as  may  suit  its  being  that.  And 
so  on  through  all  the  various  fractions, 
political  and  religious,  of  our  society; 
every  fraction  has,  as  such,  its  organ 
of  criticism,  but  the  notion  of  com- 
bining all  fractions  in  the  common  plea- 
sure of  a  free  disinterested  play  of  mind 
meets  with  no  favour.  Directly  this 
play  of  mind  wants  to  have  more  scope, 
and  to  forget  the  pressure  of  practical 
considerations  a  little,  it  is  checked,  it 
is  made  to  feel  the  chain.  We  saw  this 
34 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

the  other  day  in  the  extinction,  so  much 
to  be  regretted,  of  the  Home  and  Foreign 
Review.  Perhaps  in  no  organ  of  criti- 
cism in  this  country  was  there  so  much 
knowledge,  so  much  play  of  mind ;  but 
these  could  not  save  it.  The  Dublin 
Review  subordinates  play  of  mind  to 
the  practical  business  of  English  and 
Irish  Catholicism,  and  lives.  It  must 
needs  be  that  men  should  act  in  sects 
and  parties,  that  each  of  these  sects 
and  parties  should  have  its  organ,  and 
should  make  this  organ  subserve  the 
interests  of  its  action ;  but  it  would  be 
well,  too,  that  there  should  be  a  criti- 
cism, not  the  minister  of  these  interests, 
not  their  enemy,  but  absolutely  and  en- 
tirely independent  of  them.  No  other 
criticism  will  ever  attain  any  real 
authority  or  make  any  real  way  to- 
wards its  end, — the  creating  a  current 
of  true  and  fresh  ideas. 

It  is  because  criticism  has  so  little 
kept  in   the  pure   intellectual  sphere, 
has  so  little  detached  itself  from  prac- 
35 


ESSAYS 

tice,  has  been  so  directly  polemical  and 
controversial,  that  it  has  so  ill  accom- 
plished, in  this  country,  its  best  spiritual 
work ;  which  is  to  keep  man  from  a 
self-satisfaction  which  is  retarding  and 
vulgarising,  to  lead  him  towards  perfec- 
tion, by  making  his  mind  dwell  upon 
what  is  excellent  in  itself,  and  the 
absolute  beauty  and  fitness  of  things. 
A  polemical  practical  criticism  makes 
men  blind  even  to  the  ideal  imperfec- 
tion of  their  practice,  makes  them  wil- 
lingly assert  its  ideal  perfection,  in 
order  the  better  to  secure  it  against 
attack;  and  clearly  this  is  narrowing 
and  baneful  for  them.  If  they  were  re- 
assured on  the  practical  side,  specu- 
lative considerations  of  ideal  perfection 
they  might  be  brought  to  entertain, 
and  their  spiritual  horizon  would  thus 
gradually  widen.  Sir  Charles  Adderley 
says  to  the  Warwickshire  farmers  :— 

'  Talk  of  the  improvement  of  breed ! 
Why,  the  race  we  ourselves  represent, 
the  men  and   women,  the  old  Anglo- 
36 


THE   FUNCTION   OF  CRITICISM 

Saxon  race,  are  the  best  breed  in  the 
whole  world.  .  .  .  The  absence  of  a  too 
enervating  climate,  too  unclouded  skies, 
and  a  too  luxurious  nature,  has  pro- 
duced so  vigorous  a  race  of  people,  and 
has  rendered  us  so  superior  to  all  the 
world.' 

Mr  Roebuck  says  to  the  Sheffield 
cutlers : — 

'  I  look  around  me  and  ask  what  is 
the  state  of  England  ?  Is  not  property 
safe?  Is  not  every  man  able  to  say 
what  he  likes  ?  Can  you  not  walk  from 
one  end  of  England  to  the  other  in 
perfect  security?  I  ask  you  whether, 
the  world  over  or  in  past  history,  there 
is  anything  like  it  ?  Nothing.  I  pray 
that  our  unrivalled  happiness  may  last.' 

Now  obviously  there  is  a  peril  for 
poor  human  nature  in  words  and 
thoughts  of  such  exuberant  self-satis- 
faction, until  we  find  ourselves  safe  in 
the  streets  of  the  Celestial  City. 
'Das  wenige  verschwindet  leicht  dem 
Blicke 

c2  37 


ESSAYS 

Der  vorwarts  sieht,  wie  viel  noch  iibrig 

bleibt-' 
says  Goethe;  'the  little  that  is  done 
seems  nothing  when  we  look  forward 
and  see  how  much  we  have  yet  to  do.' 
Clearly  this  is  a  better  line  of  reflection 
for  weak  humanity,  so  long  as  it  re- 
mains on  this  earthly  field  of  labour 
and  trial. 

But  neither  Sir  Charles  Adderley  nor 
Mr  Roebuck  is  by  nature  inaccessible 
to  considerations  of  this  sort.  They 
only  lose  sight  of  them  owing  to  the 
controversial  life  we  all  lead,  and  the 
practical  form  which  all  speculation 
takes  with  us.  They  have  in  view  op- 
ponents whose  aim  is  not  ideal,  but 
practical;  and  in  their  zeal  to  uphold 
their  own  practice  against  these  innova- 
tors, they  go  so  far  as  even  to  attri- 
bute to  this  practice  an  ideal  perfection. 
Somebody  has  been  wanting  to  intro- 
duce a  six-pound  franchise,  or  to  abolish 
church-rates,  or  to  collect  agricultural 
statistics  by  force,  or  to  diminish  local 
38 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

self-government.  How  natural,  in  re- 
ply to  such  proposals,  very  likely  im- 
proper or  ill-timed,  to  go  a  little  beyond 
the  mark,  and  to  say  stoutly,  'Such  a 
race  of  people  as  we  stand,  so  superior 
to  all  the  world !  The  old  Anglo-Saxon 
race,  the  best  breed  in  the  whole  world! 
I  pray  that  our  unrivalled  happiness 
may  last !  I  ask  you  whether,  the 
world  over  or  in  past  history,  there 
is  anything  like  it?'  And  so  long  as 
criticism  answers  this  dithyramb  by 
insisting  that  the  old  Anglo  -  Saxon 
race  would  be  still  more  superior  to 
all  others  if  it  had  no  church-rates,  or 
that  our  unrivalled  happiness  would 
last  yet  longer  with  a  six-pound  fran- 
chise, so  long  will  the  strain,  '  The  best 
breed  in  the  whole  world ! '  swell  louder 
and  louder,  everything  ideal  and  refin- 
ing will  be  lost  out  of  sight,  and  both 
the  assailed  and  their  critics  will  re- 
main in  a  sphere,  to  say  the  truth, 
perfectly  unvital,  a  sphere  in  which 
spiritual  progression  is  impossible.  But 
39 


ESSAYS 

let  criticism  leave  church-rates  and  the 
franchise  alone,  and  in  the  most  candid 
spirit,  without  a  single  lurking  thought 
of  practical  innovation,  confront  with 
our  dithyramb  this  paragraph  on  which 
I  stumbled  in  a  newspaper  immediately 
after  reading  Mr  Roebuck : — 

'A  shocking  child  murder  has  just 
been  committed  at  Nottingham.  A 
girl  named  Wragg  left  the  workhouse 
there  on  Saturday  morning  with  her 
young  illegitimate  child.  The  child 
was  soon  afterwards  found  dead  on 
Mapperly  Hills,  having  been  strangled. 
Wragg  is  in  custody.' 

Nothing  but  that ;  but,  in  juxtaposi- 
tion with  the  absolute  eulogies  of  Sir 
Charles  Adderley  and  Mr  Roebuck,  how 
eloquent,  how  suggestive  are  those  few 
lines !  'Our  old  Anglo-Saxon  breed,  the 
best  in  the  whole  world ! ' — how  much 
that  is  harsh  and  ill-favoured  there  is 
in  this  best !  Wragg !  If  we  are  to 
talk  of  ideal  perfection,  of  '  the  best  in 
the  whole  world,'  has  anyone  reflected 
40 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

what  a  touch  of  grossness  in  our  race, 
what  an  original  shortcoming  in  the 
more  delicate  spiritual  perceptions,  is 
shown  by  the  natural  growth  amongst 
us  of  such  hideous  names,  —  Higgin- 
bottom,  Stiggins,  Bugg  I  In  Ionia  and 
Attica  they  were  luckier  in  this  respect 
than  'the  best  race  in  the  world;'  by 
the  Ilissus  there  Avas  no  Wragg,  poor 
thing  I  And  '  our  unrivalled  happi- 
ness ; ' — what  an  element  of  grimness, 
bareness,  and  hideousness  mixes  ^\'ith 
it  and  blurs  it ;  the  workhouse,  the 
dismal  Mapperly  Hills, — how  dismal 
those  who  have  seen  them  will  remem- 
ber;— the  gloom,  the  smoke,  the  cold, 
the  strangled  illegitimate  child  I  'I 
ask  you  whether,  the  world  over  or  in 
past  history,  there  is  anything  like  it  ? ' 
Perhaps  not,  one  is  inclined  to  answer ; 
but  at  any  rate,  in  that  case,  the  world 
is  very  much  to  be  pitied.  And  the 
final  touch,  —  short,  bleak,  and  in- 
human :  Wragg  is  in  custody.  The  sex 
lost  in  the  confusion  of  our  unrivalled 
41 


ESSAYS 

happiness ;  or  (shall  I  say  ?)  the  super- 
fluous Christian  name  lopped  off  by 
the  straightforward  vigour  of  our  old 
Anglo  -  Saxon  breed  !  There  is  profit 
for  the  spirit  in  such  contrasts  as  this ; 
criticism  serves  the  cause  of  perfec- 
tion by  establishing  them.  By  eluding 
sterile  conflict,  by  refusing  to  remain 
in  the  sphere  where  alone  narrow  and 
relative  conceptions  have  any  worth 
and  validity,  criticism  may  diminish  its 
momentary  importance,  but  only  in 
this  way  has  it  a  chance  of  gaining  ad- 
mittance for  those  wider  and  more  per- 
fect conceptions  to  which  all  its  duty 
is  really  owed.  Mr  Roebuck  will  have 
a  poor  opinion  of  an  adversary  who 
replies  to  his  defiant  songs  of  triumph 
only  by  murmuring  under  his  breath, 
Wragg  is  in  custody ;  but  in  no  other 
way  will  these  songs  of  triumph  be 
induced  gradually  to  moderate  them- 
selves, to  get  rid  of  what  in  them  ia 
excessive  and  offensive,  and  to  fall  into 
a  softer  and  truer  key. 
42 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

It  will  be  said  that  it  is  a  very  subtle 
and  indirect  action  which  I  am  thus 
prescribing  for  criticism,  and  that,  by 
embracing  in  this  manner  the  Indian 
virtue  of  detachment  and  abandoning 
the  sphere  of  practical  life,  it  condemns 
itseK  to  a  slow  and  obscure  work.  Slow 
and  obscure  it  may  be,  but  it  is  the 
only  proper  work  of  criticism.  The 
mass  of  mankind  will  never  have  any 
ardent  zeal  for  seeing  things  as  they 
are ;  very  inadequate  ideas  will  always 
satisfy  them.  On  these  inadequate  ideas 
reposes,  and  must  repose,  the  general 
practice  of  the  world.  That  is  as  much 
as  saying  that  whoever  sets  himself  to 
see  things  as  they  are  will  find  himself 
one  of  a  very  small  circle ;  but  it  is  only 
by  this  small  circle  resolutely  doing  its 
own  work  that  adequate  ideas  will  ever 
get  current  at  all.  The  rush  and  roar 
of  practical  life  ^vill  always  have  a 
dizzying  and  attracting  effect  upon  the 
most  collected  spectator,  and  tend  to 
draw  him  into  its  vortex;  most  of  all 
43 


ESSAYS 

will  this  be  the  case  where  that  life  is 
so  powerful  as  it  is  in  England.  But  it 
is  only  by  remaining  collected,  and 
refusing  to  lend  himself  to  the  point  of 
view  of  the  practical  man,  that  the 
critic  can  do  the  practical  man  any 
service ;  and  it  is  only  by  the  greatest 
sincerity  in  pursuing  his  own  course, 
and  by  at  last  convincing  even  the 
practical  man  of  his  sincerity,  that  he 
can  escape  misunderstandings  which 
perpetually  threaten  him. 

For  the  practical  man  is  not  apt  for 
fine  distinctions,  and  yet  in  these  dis- 
tinctions truth  and  the  highest  culture 
greatly  find  their  account.  But  it  is 
not  easy  to  lead  a  practical  man, — un- 
less you  reassure  him  as  to  your  practi- 
cal intentions,  you  have  no  chance  of 
leading  him, — to  see  that  a  thing  which 
he  has  always  been  used  to  look  at 
from  one  side  only,  which  he  greatly 
values,  and  which,  looked  at  from  that 
side,  quite  deserves,  perhaps,  all  the 
prizing  and  admiring  which  he  bestows 
44 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

upon  it, — that  this  thing,  looked  at  from 
another  side,  may  appear  much  less 
beneficent  and  beautiful,  and  yet  re- 
tain all  its  claims  to  our  practical 
allegiance.  Where  shall  we  find  lan- 
guage innocent  enough,  how  shall  we 
make  the  spotless  purity  of  our  inten- 
tions evident  enough,  to  enable  us  to 
say  to  the  political  Englishman  that 
the  British  Constitution  itself,  which, 
seen  from  the  practical  side,  looks  such 
a  magnificent  organ  of  progress  and 
virtue,  seen  from  the  speculative  side, 
— with  its  compromises,  its  love  of 
facts,  its  horror  of  theory,  its  studied 
avoidance  of  clear  thoughts, — that,  seen 
from  this  side,  our  august  Constitution 
sometimes  looks, — forgive  me,  shade  of 
Lord  Somers  I — a  colossal  machine  for 
the  manufacture  of  Philistines  ?  How 
is  Cobbett  to  say  this  and  not  be  mis- 
understood, blackened  as  he  is  with  the 
smoke  of  a  lifelong  conflict  in  the  field 
of  political  practice  ?  how  is  Mr  Carlyle 
to  say  it  and  not  be  misunderstood, 
45 


ESSAYS 

after  his  furious  raid  into  this  field  with 
his  Latter-day  Pamphlets'}  how  is  Mr 
Ruskin,  after  his  pugnacious  political 
economy  ?  I  say,  the  critic  must  keep 
out  of  the  region  of  immediate  practice 
in  the  political,  social,  humanitarian 
sphere,  if  he  wants  to  make  a  begin- 
ning for  that  more  free  speculative 
treatment  of  things,  which  may  per- 
haps one  day  make  its  benefits  felt 
even  in  this  sphere,  but  in  a  natural 
and  thence  irresistible  manner. 

Do  what  he  will,  however,  the  critic 
will  still  remain  exposed  to  frequent 
misunderstandings,  and  nowhere  so 
much  as  in  this  country.  For  here 
people  are  particularly  indisposed  even 
to  comprehend  that  without  this  free 
disinterested  treatment  of  things,  truth 
and  the  highest  culture  are  out  of  the 
question.  So  immersed  are  they  in 
practical  life,  so  accustomed  to  take  all 
their  notions  from  this  life  and  its  pro- 
cesses, that  they  are  apt  to  think  that 
truth  and  culture  themselves  can  be 
46 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

reached  by  the  processes  of  this  life, 
and  that  it  is  an  impertinent  singularity 
to  think  of  reaching  them  in  any  other. 
'  We  are  all  terrce  filii,'  cries  their  elo- 
quent advocate ;  '  all  Philistines  to- 
gether. Away  with  the  notion  of  pro- 
ceeding by  any  other  course  than  the 
course  dear  to  the  Philistines;  let  us 
have  a  social  movement,  let  us  organise 
and  combine  a  party  to  pursue  truth  and 
new  thought,  let  us  call  it  the  Liberal 
party,  and  let  us  all  stick  to  each  other, 
and  back  each  other  up.  Let  us  have 
no  nonsense  about  independent  criti- 
cism, and  intellectual  delicacy,  and  the 
few  and  the  many.  Don't  let  us  trouble 
ourselves  about  foreign  thought;  we 
shall  invent  the  whole  thing  for  our- 
selves as  we  go  along.  If  one  of  us 
speaks  well,  applaud  him ;  if  one  of  us 
speaks  ill,  applaud  him  too ;  we  are  all 
in  the  same  movement,  we  are  all 
liberals,  we  are  all  in  pursuit  of  truth.' 
In  this  way  the  pursuit  of  truth  be- 
comes really  a  social,  practical,  pleasur- 
47 


ESSAYS 

able  affair,  almost  requiring  a  chairman, 
a  secretary,  and  advertisements  ;  with 
the  excitement  of  an  occasional  scan- 
dal, with  a  little  resistance  to  give  the 
happy  sense  of  difficulty  overcome ; 
but,  in  general,  plenty  of  bustle  and 
very  little  thought.  To  act  is  so  easy, 
as  Goethe  says ;  to  think  is  so  hard ! 
It  is  true  that  the  critic  has  many 
temptations  to  go  with  the  stream,  to 
make  one  of  the  party  movement,  one 
of  these  terrce  filii ;  it  seems  ungracious 
to  refuse  to  be  a  terrce  filius,  when  so 
many  excellent  people  are;  but  the 
critic's  duty  is  to  refuse,  or,  if  resistance 
is  vain,  at  least  to  cry  with  Obermann : 
Perissons  en  resistant. 

How  serious  a  matter  it  is  to  try 
and  resist,  I  had  ample  opportunity  of 
experiencing  when  I  ventured  some 
time  ago  to  criticise  the  celebrated  first 
volume  of  Bishop  Colenso.  The  echoes 
of  the  storm  which  was  then  raised  I 
still,  from  time  to  time,  hear  grumbling 
round  me.  That  storm  arose  out  of  a 
48 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

misunderstanding  almost  inevitable. 
It  is  a  result  of  no  little  culture  to  at- 
tain to  a  clear  perception  that  science 
and  religion  are  two  wholly  different 
things.  The  multitude  \vill  for  ever 
confuse  them;  but  happily  that  is  of 
no  great  real  importance,  for  while  the 
multitude  imagines  itself  to  live  by  its 
false  science,  it  does  really  live  by  its 
true  religion.  Dr  Colenso,  however,  in 
his  first  volume  did  all  he  could  to 
strengthen  the  confusion,  and  to  make 
it  dangerous.  He  did  this  Avith  the 
best  intentions,  I  freely  admit,  and  with 
the  most  candid  ignorance  that  this 
was  the  natural  effect  of  what  he  was 
doing;  but,  says  Joubert,  'Ignorance, 
which  in  matters  of  morals  extenu- 
ates the  crime,  is  itself,  in  intellectual 
matters,  a  crime  of  the  first  order.'  I 
criticised  Bishop  Colenso's  speculative 
confusion.  Immediately  there  was  a 
cry  raised :  '  What  is  this  ?  here  is  a 
liberal  attacking  a  liberal.  Do  not  you 
belong  to  the  movement  ?  are  not 
D  49 


ESSAYS 

you  a  friend  of  truth?  Is  not  Bishop 
Colenso  in  pursuit  of  truth?  then  speak 
v'ith  proper  respect  of  his  book.  Dr 
Stanley  is  another  friend  of  truth,  and 
you  speak  with  proper  respect  of  his 
book ;  why  make  these  invidious  differ- 
ences ?  both  books  are  excellent,  admir- 
able, liberal ;  Bishop  Colenso's  perhaps 
the  most  so,  because  it  is  the  boldest, 
and  will  have  the  best  practical  conse- 
quences for  the  liberal  cause.  Do  you 
want  to  encourage  to  the  attack  of  a 
brother  liberal  his,  and  your,  and  our 
implacable  enemies,  the  Church  and 
State  Review  or  the  Record, — the  High 
Church  rhinoceros  and  the  Evangelical 
hyaena  ?  Be  silent,  therefore ;  or  rather 
speak,  speak  as  loud  as  ever  you  can ! 
and  go  into  ecstasies  over  the  eighty 
and  odd  pigeons.' 

But  criticism  cannot  follow  this  coarse 
and  indiscriminate  method.  It  is  un- 
fortunately possible  for  a  man  in  pur- 
suit of  truth  to  write  a  book  which 
reposes  upon  a  false  conception.  Even 
50 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

the  practical  consequences  of  a  book 
are  to  genuine  criticism  no  recom- 
mendation of  it,  if  the  book  is,  in  the 
highest  sense,  blundering.  I  see  that  a 
lady  who  herself,  too,  is  in  pursuit  of 
truth,  and  who  writes  with  great  ability, 
but  a  little  too  much,  perhaps,  under 
the  influence  of  the  practical  spirit  of 
the  English  liberal  movement,  classes 
Bishop  Colenso's  book  and  M.  Renan's 
together,  in  her  survey  of  the  religious 
state  of  Europe,  as  facts  of  the  same 
order,  works,  both  of  them,  of  'great 
importance;'  'great  ability,  power,  and 
skill ; '  Bishop  Colenso's,  perhaps,  the 
most  powerful;  at  least.  Miss  Cobbe 
gives  special  expression  to  her  grati- 
tude that  to  Bishop  Colenso  '  has  been 
given  the  strength  to  grasp,  and  the 
courage  to  teach,  truths  of  such  deep 
import.'  In  the  same  way,  more  than 
one  popular  writer  has  compared  him 
to  Luther.  Now  it  is  just  this  kind  of 
false  estimate  which  the  critical  spirit 
is,  it  seems  to  me,  bound  to  resist.  It 
51 


ESSAYS 

is  really  the  strongest  possible  proof  of 
the  low  ebb  at  which,  in  England,  the 
critical  spirit  is,  that  while  the  critical 
hit  in  the  religious  literature  of  Ger- 
many is  Dr  Strauss's  book,  in  that  of 
France  M.  Kenan's  book,  the  book  of 
Bishop  Colenso  is  the  critical  hit  in  the 
religious  literature  of  England.  Bishop 
Colenso's  book  reposes  on  a  total  mis- 
conception of  the  essential  elements  of 
the  religious  problem,  as  that  problem 
is  now  presented  for  solution.  To  criti- 
cism, therefore,  which  seeks  to  have  the 
best  that  is  known  and  thought  on  this 
problem,  it  is,  however  well  meant,  of 
no  importance  whatever.  M.  Kenan's 
book  attempts  a  new  synthesis  of  the 
elements  furnished  to  us  by  the  Four 
Gospels.  It  attempts,  in  my  opinion,  a 
synthesis,  perhaps  premature,  perhaps 
impossible,  certainly  not  successful.  Up 
to  the  present  time,  at  any  rate,  we 
must  acquiesce  in  Fleury's  sentence  on 
such  recastings  of  the  Gospel  -  story : 
Quiconque  simagine  la  pouvoir  mieux 
62 


THE   FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

ecHre,  ne  Ventend  pas.  M.  Renan  had 
himself  passed  by  anticipation  a  like 
sentence  on  his  o'vnti  work,  when  he 
said :  '  If  a  new  presentation  of  the 
character  of  Jesus  were  offered  to  me, 
I  would  not  have  it ;  its  very  clearness 
would  be,  in  my  opinion,  the  best  proof 
of  its  insufficiency.'  His  friends  may 
with  perfect  justice  rejoin  that  at  the 
sight  of  the  Holy  Land,  and  of  the 
actual  scene  of  the  Gospel-story,  all 
the  current  of  M.  Renan's  thoughts 
may  have  naturally  changed,  and  a  new 
casting  of  that  story  irresistibly  sug- 
gested itself  to  him;  and  that  this  is 
just  a  case  for  applying  Cicero's  maxim : 
Change  of  mind  is  not  inconsistency — 
nemo  doctus  uiiquam  mutafionem  con- 
silii  inconstantiam  dixit  esse.  Never- 
theless, for  criticism,  M.  Renan's  first 
thought  must  still  be  the  truer  one,  as 
long  as  his  new  casting  so  fails  more 
fully  to  commend  itself,  more  fully  (to 
use  Coleridge's  happy  phrase  about  the 
Bible)  to  find  us.  Still  M.  Renan's  at- 
d2  53 


ESSAYS 

tempt  is,  for  criticism,  of  the  most  real 
interest  and  importance,  since,  with  all 
its  difficulty,  a  fresh  synthesis  of  the 
New  Testament  data, — not  a  making 
war  on  them,  in  Voltaire's  fashion,  not 
a  leaving  them  out  of  mind,  in  the 
world's  fashion,  but  the  putting  a  new 
construction  upon  them,  the  taking 
them  from  under  the  old,  traditional, 
conventional  point  of  view  and  placing 
them  under  a  new  one, — is  the  very 
essence  of  the  religious  problem,  as  now 
presented;  and  only  by  efforts  in  this 
direction  can  it  receive  a  solution. 

Again,  in  the  same  spirit  in  which 
she  judges  Bishop  Colenso,  Miss  Cobbe, 
like  so  many  earnest  liberals  of  our 
practical  race,  both  here  and  in  America, 
herself  sets  vigorously  about  a  positive 
reconstruction  of  religion,  about  mak- 
ing a  religion  of  the  future  out  of  hand, 
or  at  least  setting  about  making  it. 
We  must  not  rest,  she  and  they  are 
always  thinking  and  saying,  in  negative 
criticism,  we  must  be  creative  and  con- 
54 


THE  FUNCTION   OF  CRITICISM 

structive;  hence  we  have  such  works 
as  her  recent  Religious  Duty,  and  works 
still  more  considerable,  perhaps,  by- 
others,  which  will  be  in  every  one's 
mind.  These  works  often  have  much 
ability ;  they  often  spring  out  of  sincere 
convictions,  and  a  sincere  wish  to  do 
good ;  and  they  sometimes,  perhaps,  do 
good.  Their  fault  is  (if  I  may  be  per- 
mitted to  say  so)  one  which  they  have 
in  common  with  the  British  College  of 
Health,  in  the  Ne\N'  Road.  Everyone 
knows  the  British  College  of  Health ; 
it  is  that  building  with  the  lion  and 
the  statue  of  the  Goddess  Hygeia  be- 
fore it;  at  least  I  am  sure  about  the 
lion,  though  I  am  not  absolutely  cer- 
tain about  the  Goddess  Hygeia.  This 
building  does  credit,  perhaps,  to  the  re- 
sources of  Dr  Morrison  and  his  disciples; 
but  it  falls  a  good  deal  short  of  one's 
idea  of  what  a  British  College  of  Health 
ought  to  be.  In  England,  where  we 
hate  public  interference  and  love  in- 
dividual enterprise,  we  have  a  whole 


ESSAYS 

crop  of  places  like  the  British  College 
of  Health  ;  the  grand  name  without  the 
grand  thing.  Unluckily,  creditable  to 
individual  enterprise  as  they  are,  they 
tend  to  impair  our  taste  by  making  us 
forget  what  more  grandiose,  noble,  or 
beautiful  character  properly  belongs 
to  a  public  institution.  The  same  may 
be  said  of  the  religions  of  the  future 
of  Miss  Cobbe  and  others.  Creditable, 
like  the  British  College  of  Health,  to 
the  resources  of  their  authors,  they 
yet  tend  to  make  us  forget  what  more 
grandiose,  noble,  or  beautiful  character 
properly  belongs  to  rehgious  construc- 
tions. The  historic  religions,  with  all 
their  faults,  have  had  this ;  it  certainly 
belongs  to  the  religious  sentiment,  when 
it  truly  flowers,  to  have  this;  and  we 
impoverish  our  spirit  if  we  allow  a 
religion  of  the  future  without  it.  What 
then  is  the  duty  of  criticism  here? 
To  take  the  practical  point  of  view,  to 
applaud  the  liberal  movement  and  all 
its  works, — its  New  Road  religions  of 
56 


THE  FUNCTION   OF  CRITICISM 

the  future  into  the  bargain, — for  their 
general  utility's  sake?  By  no  means; 
but  to  be  perpetually  dissatisfied  with 
these  works,  while  they  perpetually 
fall  short  of  a  high  and  perfect  ideal. 

For  criticism,  these  are  elementary 
laws ;  but  they  never  can  be  popular, 
and  in  this  country  they  have  been 
very  little  followed,  and  one  meets 
with  immense  obstacles  in  following 
them.  That  is  a  reason  for  asserting 
them  again  and  again.  Criticism  must 
maintain  its  independence  of  the  prac- 
tical spirit  and  its  aims.  Even  with 
well-meant  efforts  of  the  practical  spirit 
it  must  express  dissatisfaction,  if  in  the 
sphere  of  the  ideal  they  seem  impover- 
ishing and  limiting.  It  must  not  hurry 
on  to  the  goal  because  of  its  practical 
importance.  It  must  be  patient,  and 
know  how  to  wait ;  and  flexible,  and 
know  how  to  attach  itself  to  things 
and  how  to  withdraw  from  them.  It 
must  be  apt  to  study  and  praise  ele- 
ments that  for  the  fulness  of  spiritual 
57 


ESSAYS 

perfection  are  wanted,  even  though 
they  belong  to  a  power  which  in  the 
practical  sphere  may  be  maleficent.  It 
must  be  apt  to  discern  the  spiritual 
shortcomings  or  illusions  of  powers  that 
in  the  practical  sphere  may  be  bene- 
ficent. And  this  without  any  notion  of 
favouring  or  injuring,  in  the  practical 
sphere,  one  power  or  the  other;  without 
any  notion  of  playing  off,  in  this  sphere, 
one  power  against  the  other.  When 
one  looks,  for  instance,  at  the  English 
Divorce  Court,— an  institution  which 
perhaps  has  its  practical  conveniences, 
but  which  in  the  ideal  sphere  is  so  hid- 
eous ;  an  institution  which  neither  makes 
divorce  impossible  nor  makes  it  decent, 
which  allows  a  man  to  get  rid  of  his 
wife,  or  a  wife  of  her  husband,  but  makes 
them  drag  one  another  first,  for  the 
public  edification,  through  a  mire  of  un- 
utterable infamy, — when  one  looks  at 
this  charming  institution,  I  say,  with 
its  crowded  trials,  its  newspaper  reports, 
and  its  money  compensations,  this  insti- 
58 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

tution  in  which  the  gross  unregenerate 
British  Philistine  has  indeed  stamped 
an  image  of  himself, — one  may  be  per- 
mitted to  find  the  marriage  theory  of 
Catholicism  refreshing  and  elevating. 
Or  when  Protestantism,  in  virtue  of 
its  supposed  rational  and  intellectual 
origin,  gives  the  law  to  criticism  too 
magisterially,  criticism  may  and  must 
remind  it  that  its  pretensions,  in  this 
respect,  are  illusive  and  do  it  harm;  that 
the  Reformation  was  a  moral  rather 
than  an  intellectual  event ;  that  Luther's 
theory  of  grace  no  more  exactly  reflects 
the  mind  of  the  spirit  than  Bossuet's 
philosophy  of  history  reflects  it;  and  that 
there  is  no  more  antecedent  probability 
of  the  Bishop  of  Durham's  stock  of  ideas 
being  agreeable  to  perfect  reason  than 
of  Pope  Pius  the  Ninth's.  But  criticism 
will  not  on  that  account  forget  the 
achievements  of  Protestantism  in  the 
practical  and  moral  sphere ;  nor  that, 
even  in  the  intellectual  sphere,  Protes- 
tantism, though  in  a  blind  and  stumbling 
59 


ESSAYS 

manner,  carried  forward  the  Renascence, 
while  Catholicism  threw  itself  violently 
across  its  path. 

I  lately  heard  a  man  of  thought  and 
energy  contrasting  the  want  of  ardour 
and  movement  which  he  now  found 
amongst  young  men  in  this  country 
with  what  he  remembered  in  his  own 
youth,  twenty  years  ago.  '  What  re- 
formers we  were  then  ! '  he  exclaimed ; 
'  what  a  zeal  we  had  !  how  we  canvassed 
every  institution  in  Church  and  State, 
and  ^vere  prepared  to  remodel  them  all 
on  first  principles  ! '  He  was  inclined 
to  regret,  as  a  spiritual  flagging,  the 
lull  which  he  saw.  I  am  disposed  rather 
to  regard  it  as  a  pause  in  which  the  turn 
to  a  new  mode  of  spiritual  progress  is 
being  accomplished.  Everything  was 
long  seen,  by  the  young  and  ardent 
amongst  us,  in  inseparable  connection 
with  politics  and  practical  life.  We  have 
pretty  well  exhausted  the  benefits  of 
seeing  things  in  this  connection,  we 
have  got  all  that  can  be  got  by  so  seeing 
60 


THE  FUNCTION   OF  CRITICISM 

them.  Let  us  try  a  more  disinterested 
mode  of  seeing  them  ;  let  us  betake  our- 
selves more  to  the  serener  life  of  the 
mind  and  spirit.  This  life,  too,  may 
have  its  excesses  and  dangers  ;  but  they 
are  not  for  us  at  present.  Let  us  think 
of  quietly  enlarging  our  stock  of  true 
and  fresh  ideas,  and  not,  as  soon  as  we 
get  an  idea  or  haK  an  idea,  be  running 
out  with  it  into  the  street,  and  trying 
to  make  it  rule  there.  Our  ideas  will, 
in  the  end,  shape  the  world  all  the  better 
for  maturing  a  little.  Perhaps  in  fifty 
years'  time  it  will  in  the  English  House 
of  Commons  be  an  objection  to  an 
institution  that  it  is  an  anomaly,  and 
my  friend  the  Member  of  Parliament 
will  shudder  in  his  grave.  But  let  us  in 
the  meanwhile  rather  endeavour  that 
in  twenty  years'  time  it  may,  in  English 
literature,  be  an  objection  to  a  proposi- 
tion that  it  is  absurd.  That  will  be  a 
change  so  vast,  that  the  imagination 
almost  fails  to  grasp  it.  Ab  integro 
sceclorum  nascitur  ordo. 
61 


ESSAYS 

If  I  have  insisted  so  much  on  the 
course  which  criticism  must  take  where 
politics  and  religion  are  concerned,  it  is 
because,  where  these  burning  matters 
are  in  question,  it  is  most  likely  to  go 
astray.  I  have  wished,  above  all,  to  insist 
on  the  attitude  which  criticism  should 
adopt  towards  things  in  general ;  on  its 
right  tone  and  temper  of  mind.  But 
then  comes  another  question  as  to  the 
subject-matter  which  literary  criticism 
should  most  seek.  Here,  in  general,  its 
course  is  determined  for  it  by  the  idea 
which  is  the  law  of  its  being ;  the  idea 
of  a  disinterested  endeavour  to  learn 
and  propagate  the  best  that  is  known 
and  thought  in  the  world,  and  thus  to 
establish  a  current  of  fresh  and  true 
ideas.  By  the  very  nature  of  things,  as 
England  is  not  all  the  world,  much  of 
the  best  that  is  known  and  thought  in 
the  world  cannot  be  of  English  growth, 
must  be  foreign ;  by  thenature  of  things, 
again,  it  is  just  this  that  we  are  least 
likely  to  know,  while  English  thought 
62 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

is  streaming  in  upon  us  from  all  sides, 
and  takes  excellent  care  that  we  shall 
not  be  ignorant  of  its  existence.  The 
English  critic  of  literature,  therefore, 
must  dwell  much  on  foreign  thought, 
and  with  particular  heed  on  any  part  of 
it,  which,  while  significant  and  fruitful 
in  itself,  is  for  any  reason  specially  likely 
to  escape  him.  Again,  judging  is  often 
spoken  of  as  the  critic's  one  business, 
and  so  in  some  sense  it  is  ;  but  the  judg- 
ment which  almost  insensibly  forms  it- 
self in  a  fair  and  clear  mind,  along  with 
fresh  knowledge,  is  the  valuable  one; 
and  thus  knowledge,  and  ever  fresh 
knowledge,  must  be  the  critic's  great 
concern  for  himself.  And  it  is  by  com- 
municating fresh  knowledge,  and  let- 
ting his  own  judgment  pass  along  with 
it, — but  insensibly,  and  in  the  second 
place,  not  the  first,  as  a  sort  of  com- 
panion and  clue,  not  as  an  abstract  law- 
giver,— that  the  critic  will  generally  do 
most  good  to  his  readers.  Sometimes, 
no  doubt,  for  the  sake  of  establishing 
63 


ESSAYS 

an  author's  place  in  literature,  and  his 
relation  to  a  central  standard  (and  if 
this  is  not  done,  how  are  we  to  get  at 
our  best  in  the  ivorld  ?)  criticism  may 
have  to  deal  with  a  subject-matter  so 
familiar  that  fresh  knowledge  is  out  of 
the  question,  and  then  it  must  be  all 
judgment ;  an  enunciation  and  detailed 
application  of  principles.  Here  the 
great  safeguard  is  never  to  let  oneself 
become  abstract,  always  to  retain  an 
intimate  and  lively  consciousness  of  the 
truth  of  what  one  is  saying,  and,  the 
moment  this  fails  us,  to  be  sure  that 
something  is  wrong.  Still,  under  all 
circumstances,  this  mere  judgment  and 
application  of  principles  is,  in  itself,  not 
the  most  satisfactory  work  to  the  critic ; 
like  mathematics,  it  is  tautological,  and 
cannot  well  give  us,  like  fresh  learning, 
the  sense  of  creative  activity. 

But  stop,  someone  will  say ;  all  this 
talk  is  of  no  practical  use  to  us  what- 
ever ;  this  criticism  of  yours  is  not  what 
we  have  in  our  minds  when  we  speak  of 


THE   FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

criticism  ;  when  we  speak  of  critics  and 
criticism,  we  mean  critics  and  criticism 
of  the  current  English  literature  of  the 
day  ;  when  you  offer  to  tell  criticism  its 
function,  it  is  to  this  criticism  that  we 
expect  you  to  address  yourself.  I  am 
sorry  for  it,  for  I  am  afraid  I  must  dis- 
appoint these  expectations.  I  am  bound 
by  my  own  definition  of  criticism :  a, 
disinterested  endeavour  to  learn  and 
propagate  the  best  that  is  known  and 
thought  in  the  world.  How  much  of 
current  English  literature  comes  into 
this  'best  that  is  known  and  thought 
in  the  world '  ?  Not  very  much,  I  fear  ; 
certainly  less,  at  this  moment,  than 
of  the  current  literature  of  France  or 
Germany.  Well,  then,  am  I  to  alter 
my  definition  of  criticism,  in  order  to 
meet  the  requirements  of  a  number 
of  practising  English  critics,  who,  after 
all,  are  free  in  their  choice  of  a  busi- 
ness? That  would  be  making  criti- 
cism lend  itself  just  to  one  of  those 
alien  practical  considerations,  which,  I 
E  65 


ESSAYS 

have  said,  are  so  fatal  to  it.  One  may 
say,  indeed,  to  those  who  have  to  deal 
with  the  mass — so  much  better  disre- 
garded— of  current  English  literature, 
that  they  may  at  all  events  endeavour, 
in  dealing  with  this,  to  try  it,  so  far  as 
they  can,  by  the  standard  of  the  best 
that  is  known  and  thought  in  the  world  ; 
one  may  say,  that  to  get  anywhere  near 
this  standard,  every  critic  should  try 
and  possess  one  great  literature,  at 
least,  besides  his  own ;  and  the  more 
unlike  his  own,  the  better.  But,  after 
all,  the  criticism  I  am  really  concerned 
with, — the  criticism  which  alone  can 
much  help  us  for  the  future,  the  critic- 
ism which,  throughout  Europe,  is  at  the 
present  day  meant,  when  so  much  stress 
is  laid  on  the  importance  of  criticism 
and  the  critical  spirit, — is  a  criticism 
which  regards  Europe  as  being,  for  in- 
tellectual and  spiritual  purposes,  one 
great  confederation,  bound  to  a  joint 
action  and  working  to  a  common  result; 
and  whose  members  have,  for  their 
66 


THE   FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

proper  outfit,  a  knowledge  of  Greek, 
Roman,  and  Eastern  antiquity,  and  of 
one  another.  Special,  local,  and  tempor- 
ary advantages  being  put  out  of  account, 
that  modern  nation  will  in  the  intel- 
lectual and  spiritual  sphere  make  most 
progress,  which  most  thoroughly  carries 
out  this  programme.  And  what  is  that 
but  saying  that  we  too,  all  of  us,  as  indi- 
viduals, the  more  thoroughly  we  carry 
it  out,  shall  make  the  more  progress  ? 

There  is  so  much  inviting  us! — what 
are  we  to  take?  what  will  nourish  us 
in  growth  towards  perfection  ?  That  is 
the  question  which,  with  the  immense 
field  of  life  and  of  literature  lying  be- 
fore him,  the  critic  has  to  answer;  for 
himself  first,  and  afterwards  for  others. 
In  this  idea  of  the  critic's  business  the 
essays  brought  together  in  the  follow- 
ing pages  have  had  their  origin ;  in  this 
idea,  widely  different  as  are  their  sub- 
jects, they  have,  perhaps,  their  unity. 

I  conclude  with  what  I  said  at  the  be- 
ginning :  to  have  the  sense  of  creative 
67 


ESSAYS 

activity  is  the  great  happiness  and  the 
great  proof  of  being  alive,  and  it  is  not 
denied  to  criticism  to  have  it ;  but  then 
criticism  must  be  sincere,  simple,  flexible, 
ardent,  ever  widening  its  knowledge. 
Then  it  may  have,  in  no  contemptible 
measure,  a  joyful  sense  of  creative  activ- 
ity ;  a  sense  which  a  man  of  insight  and 
conscience  will  prefer  to  what  he  might 
derive  from  a  poor,  starved,  fragment- 
ary, inadequate  creation.  And  at  some 
epochs  no  other  creation  is  possible. 

Still,  in  full  measure,  the  sense  of  crea- 
tive activity  belongs  only  to  genuine 
creation ;  in  literature  we  must  never 
forget  that.  But  what  true  man  of  let- 
ters ever  can  forget  it?  It  is  no  such 
common  matter  for  a  gifted  nature  to 
come  into  possession  of  a  current  of 
true  and  living  ideas,  and  to  produce 
amidst  the  inspiration  of  them,  that  we 
are  likely  to  underrate  it.  The  epochs 
of  -iEschylus  and  Shakspeare  make  us 
feel  their  pre-eminence.  In  an  epoch 
like  those  is,  no  doubt,  the  true  life  of 


THE  FUNCTION  OF  CRITICISM 

literature ;  there  is  the  promised  land, 
towards  which  criticism  can  only  beckon. 
That  promised  land  it  will  not  be  ours 
to  enter,  and  we  shall  die  in  the  wilder- 
ness; but  to  have  desired  to  enter  it, 
to  have  saluted  it  from  afar,  is  already, 
perhaps,  the  best  distinction  among  con- 
temporaries ;  it  will  certainly  be  the  best 
title  to  esteem  with  posterity. 


e2 


THE  LITERARY  INFLUENCE 
OF  ACADEMIES 


THE  LITERARY  INFLUENCE 
OF  ACADEMIES 

It  is  impossible  to  put  down  a  book  like 
the  history  of  the  French  Academy,  by 
Pellisson  and  D'Olivet,  which  M.  Charles 
Livet  has  lately  re-edited,  without  being 
led  to  reflect  upon  the  absence,  in  our 
own  country,  of  any  institution  like 
the  French  Academy,  upon  the  probable 
causes  of  this  absence,  and  upon  its  re- 
sults. A  thousand  voices  will  be  ready 
to  tell  us  that  this  absence  is  a  signal 
mark  of  our  national  superiority ;  that 
it  is  in  great  part  owing  to  this  absence 
that  the  exhilarating  words  of  Lord 
Macaulay,  lately  given  to  the  world  by 
his  very  clever  nephew,  Mr  Trevelyan, 
are  so  profoundly  true :  *  It  may  safely 
be  said  that  the  literature  now  extant 
in  the  English  language  is  of  far  greater 
73 


ESSAYS 

value  than  all  the  literature  which  three 
hundred  years  ago  was  extant  in  all  the 
languages  of  the  world  together.'  I 
daresay  this  is  so ;  only,  remembering 
Spinoza's  maxim  that  the  tAvo  great 
banes  of  humanity  are  self-conceit  and 
the  laziness  coming  from  self-conceit,  I 
think  it  may  do  us  good,  instead  of 
resting  in  our  pre-eminence  with  per- 
fect security,  to  look  a  little  more 
closely  why  this  is  so,  and  whether  it 
is  so  without  any  limitations. 

But  first  of  all  I  must  give  a  very  few 
words  to  the  outward  history  of  the 
French  Academy.  About  the  year  1629, 
seven  or  eight  persons  in  Paris,  fond 
of  literature,  formed  themselves  into 
a  sort  of  little  club  to  meet  at  one 
another's  houses  and  discuss  literary 
matters.  Their  meetings  got  talked  of, 
and  Cardinal  Richelievi,  then  minister 
and  all-powerful,  heard  of  them.  He 
himself  had  a  noble  passion  for  letters, 
and  for  all  fine  culture ;  he  was  inter- 
ested by  what  he  heard  of  the  nascent 
74 


INFLUENCE  OF  ACADEMIES 

society.  Himself  a  man  in  the  grand 
style,  if  ever  man  was,  he  had  the  in- 
sight to  perceive  what  a  potent  instru- 
ment of  the  grand  style  was  here  to  his 
hand.  It  was  the  beginning  of  a  great 
century  for  France,  the  seventeenth ; 
men's  minds  were  working,  the  French 
language  was  forming.  Richelieu  sent 
to  ask  the  members  of  the  new  society 
whether  they  would  be  willing  to  be- 
come a  body  with  a  public  character, 
holding  regular  meetings.  Not  without 
a  little  hesitation, — for  apparently  they 
found  themselves  very  well  as  they 
were,  and  these  seven  or  eight  gentle- 
men of  a  social  and  literary  turn  were 
not  perfectly  at  their  ease  as  to  what 
the  great  and  terrible  minister  could 
want  with  them, — they  consented.  The 
favours  of  a  man  like  Richelieu  are  not 
easily  refused,  whether  they  are  hon- 
estly meant  or  no ;  but  this  favour  of 
Richelieu's  was  meant  quite  honestly. 
The  Parliament,  however,  had  its  doubts 
of  this.  The  Parliament  had  none  of 
76 


ESSAYS 

Richelieu's  enthusiasm  about  letters  and 
culture ;  it  was  jealous  of  the  appari- 
tion of  a  new  public  body  in  the  State ; 
above  all,  of  a  body  called  into  existence 
by  Richelieu.  The  King's  letters-patent, 
establishing  and  authorising  the  new 
society,  were  granted  early  in  1635 ;  but, 
by  the  old  constitution  of  France,  these 
letters-patent  required  the  verification 
of  the  Parliament.  It  was  two  years 
and  a  half — towards  the  autumn  of  1637 
— before  the  Parliament  would  give  it ; 
and  it  then  gave  it  only  after  pressing 
solicitations,  and  earnest  assurances  of 
the  innocent  intentions  of  the  young 
Academy.  Jocose  people  said  that  this 
society,  with  its  mission  to  purify  and 
embellish  the  language,  filled  with  terror 
a  body  of  lawyers  like  the  French  Par- 
liament, the  stronghold  of  barbarous 
jargon  and  of  chicane. 

This   improvement   of  the    language 

was  in  truth  the  declared  grand  aim 

for  the  operations  of  the  Academy.     Its 

statutes    of    foundation,   approved    by 

76 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

Richelieu  before  the  royal  edict  estab- 
lishing it  was  issued,  say  expressly : 
'  The  Academy's  principal  function  shall 
be  to  work  with  all  the  care  and  all  the 
diligence  possible  at  giving  sure  rules 
to  our  language,  and  rendering  it  pure, 
eloquent,  and  capable  of  treating  the 
arts  and  sciences.'  This  zeal  for  making 
a  nation's  great  instrument  of  thought, 
— its  language, — correct  and  worthy,  is 
undoubtedly  a  sign  full  of  promise, — a 
weighty  earnest  of  future  power.  It  is 
said  that  Richelieu  had  it  in  his  mind 
that  French  should  succeed  Latin  in  its 
general  ascendency,  as  Latin  had  suc- 
ceeded Greek ;  if  it  was  so,  even  this 
wish  has  to  some  extent  been  fulfilled. 
But,  at  any  rate,  the  ethical  influences 
of  style  in  language, — its  close  relations, 
so  often  pointed  out,  with  character, — 
are  most  important.  Richelieu,  a  man 
of  high  culture,  and,  at  the  same  time, 
of  great  character,  felt  them  profoundly ; 
and  that  he  should  have  sought  to  regu- 
larise, strengthen,  and  perpetuate  them 
77 


ESSAYS 

by  an  institution  for  perfecting  lan- 
guage, is  alone  a  striking  proof  of  his 
governing  spirit  and  of  his  genius. 

This  was  not  all  he  had  in  his  mind, 
however.  The  new  Academy,  now  en- 
larged to  a  body  of  forty  members,  and 
meant  to  contain  all  the  chief  literary 
men  of  France,  was  to  be  a  literary  tri- 
bunal. The  works  of  its  members  were 
to  be  brought  before  it  previous  to  pub- 
lication, were  to  be  criticised  by  it,  and 
finally,  if  it  saw  fit,  to  be  published  with 
its  declared  approbation.  The  works 
of  other  writers,  not  members  of  the 
Academy,  might  also,  at  the  request 
of  these  writers  themselves,  be  passed 
under  the  Academy's  review.  Besides 
this,  in  essays  and  discussions  the  Aca- 
demy examined  and  judged  works  al- 
ready published,  whether  by  living  or 
dead  authors,  and  literary  matters  in 
general.  The  celebrated  opinion  on  Cor- 
neille's  'Cid,'  delivered  in  1637  by  the 
Academy  at  Richelieu's  urgent  request, 
when  this  poem,  which  strongly  occu- 
78 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

pied  public  attention,  had  been  attacked 
by  M.  de  Scudery,  shows  how  fully 
Richelieu  designed  his  new  creation  to 
do  duty  as  a  supreme  court  of  litera- 
ture, and  how  early  it  in  fact  began  to 
exercise  this  function.  One  who  had 
known  Richelieu  declared,  after  the 
Cardinal's  death,  that  he  had  projected 
a  yet  greater  institution  than  the  Aca- 
demy, a  sort  of  grand  European  college 
of  art,  science,  and  literature,  a  Pry- 
taneum,  where  the  chief  authors  of  all 
Europe  should  be  gathered  together  in 
one  central  home,  there  to  live  in  se- 
curity, leisure,  and  honour ; — that  w^as  a 
dream  which  will  not  bear  to  be  pulled 
about  too  roughly.  But  the  project  of 
forming  a  high  court  of  letters  for 
France  was  no  dream;  Richelieu  in 
great  measure  fulfilled  it.  This  is  what 
the  Academy,  by  its  idea,  really  is  ;  this 
is  what  it  has  always  tended  to  become ; 
this  is  what  it  has,  from  time  to  time, 
really  been ;  by  being,  or  tending  to  be 
this,  far  more  than  even  by  what  it  has 


ESSAYS 

done  for  the  language,  it  is  of  such  im- 
portance in  France.  To  give  the  law, 
the  tone  to  literature,  and  that  tone  a 
high  one,  is  its  business.  'Richelieu 
meant  it,'  says  M.  Sainte-Beuve,  '  to  be 
a  haut  jury,' — a  jury  the  most  choice 
and  authoritative  that  could  be  found  on 
all  important  literary  matters  in  ques- 
tion before  the  public ;  to  be,  as  it  in 
fact  became  in  the  latter  half  of  the 
eighteenth  century,  '  a  sovereign  organ 
of  opinion.'  '  The  duty  of  the  Academy 
is,'  says  M.  Renan,  '  maintenir  la  deli- 
catesse  de  V esprit  fiangais' — to  keep  the 
fine  quality  of  the  French  spirit  unim- 
paired ;  it  represents  a  kind  of  '  maitrise 
en  fait  de  bon  ton ' — the  authority  of  a 
recognised  master  in  matters  of  tone 
and  taste.  '  All  ages,'  says  M.  Renan 
again,  'have  had  their  inferior  litera- 
ture ;  but  the  great  danger  of  our  time 
is  that  this  inferior  literature  tends 
more  and  more  to  get  the  upper  place. 
No  one  has  the  same  advantage  as  the 
Academy  for  fighting  against  this  mis- 
80 


INFLUENCE  OF  ACADEMIES 

chief ' ;  the  Academy,  which,  as  he  says 
elsewhere,  has  even  special  facilities  for 
'  creating  a  form  of  intellectual  culture 
which  shall  impose  itself  on  all  around.' 
M.  Sainte-Beuve  and  M.  Renan  are,  both 
of  them,  very  keen-sighted  critics ;  and 
they  show  it  signally  by  seizing  and 
putting  so  prominently  forward  this 
character  of  the  French  Academy. 

Such  an  effort  to  set  up  a  recognised 
authority,  imposing  on  us  a  high  stan- 
dard in  matters  of  intellect  and  taste, 
has  many  enemies  in  human  nature. 
We  all  of  us  like  to  go  our  own  way, 
and  not  to  be  forced  out  of  the  atmo- 
sphere of  commonplace  habitual  to 
most  of  us ; — '  was  uns  alle  biindigt,'  says 
Goethe,  '  das  Gemeine.'  We  like  to  be 
suffered  to  lie  comfortably  in  the  old 
straw  of  our  habits,  especially  of  our 
intellectual  habits,  even  though  this 
straw  may  not  be  very  clean  and  fine. 
But  if  the  effort  to  limit  this  freedom 
of  our  lower  nature  finds,  as  it  does  and 
must  find,  enemies  in  human  nature,  it 
F  81 


ESSAYS 

finds  also  auxiliaries  in  it.  Out  of  the 
four  great  parts,  says  Cicero,  of  the  hon- 
estum,  or  good,  which  forms  the  matter 
on  which  officiwin,  or  human  duty,  finds 
employment,  one  is  the  fixing  of  a 
modus  and  an  ordo,  a  measure  and  an 
order,  to  fashion  and  wholesomely  con- 
strain our  action,  in  order  to  lift  it 
above  the  level  it  keeps  if  left  to  itself, 
and  to  bring  it  nearer  to  perfection. 
Man  alone  of  living  creatures,  he  says, 
goes  feeling  after  'quid  sit  ordo,  quid 
sit  quod  deceat,  in  factis  dictisque  qui 
modus — the  discovery  of  an  order,  a  law 
of  good  taste,  a  measure  for  his  words 
and  actions.'  Other  creatures  submis- 
sively follow  the  law  of  their  nature ; 
man  alone  has  an  impulse  leading  him 
to  set  up  some  other  law  to  control  the 
bent  of  his  nature. 

This  holds  good,  of  course,  as  to  moral 
matters,  as  well  as  intellectual  matters : 
and  it  is  of  moral  matters  that  we  are 
generally  thinking  when  we  affirm  it. 
But  it  holds  good  as  to  intellectual 
82 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

matters  too.  Now,  probably,  M.  Sainte- 
Beuve  had  not  these  words  of  Cicero 
in  his  mind  when  he  made,  about  the 
French  nation,  the  assertion  I  am  going 
to  quote ;  but,  for  all  that,  the  assertion 
leans  for  support,  one  may  say,  upon 
the  truth  conveyed  in  those  words  of 
Cicero,  and  wonderfully  illustrates  and 
confirms  them.  'In  France,'  says  M. 
Sainte  -  Beuve,  '  the  first  consideration 
for  us  is  not  whether  we  are  amused 
and  pleased  by  a  work  of  art  or  mind, 
nor  is  it  whether  we  are  touched  by  it. 
What  we  seek  above  all  to  learn  is, 
whether  we  were  right  in  being  amused 
with  it,  and  in  applauding  it,  and  in 
being  moved  by  it.'  Those  are  very  re- 
markable words,  and  they  are,  I  believe, 
in  the  main  quite  true.  A  Frenchman 
has,  to  a  considerable  degree,  -what  one 
may  call  a  conscience  in  intellectual 
matters  ;  he  has  an  active  belief  that 
there  is  a  right  and  a  wrong  in  them, 
that  he  is  bound  to  honour  and  obey 
the  right,  that  he  is  disgraced  by  cleav- 
83 


ESSAYS 

ing  to  the  wrong.  All  the  world  has, 
or  professes  to  have,  this  conscience  in 
moral  matters.  The  word  conscience 
has  become  almost  confined,  in  popular 
use,  to  the  moral  sphere,  because  this 
lively  susceptibility  of  feeling  is,  in  the 
moral  sphere,  so  far  more  common  than 
in  the  intellectual  sphere ;  the  livelier, 
in  the  moral  sphere,  this  susceptibility 
is,  the  greater  becomes  a  man's  readi- 
ness to  admit  a  high  standard  of  action, 
an  ideal  authoritatively  correcting  his 
everyday  moral  habits ;  here,  such  will- 
ing admission  of  authority  is  due  to 
sensitiveness  of  conscience.  And  a  like 
deference  to  a  standard  higher  than 
one's  own  habitual  standard  in  intel- 
lectual matters,  a  like  respectful  recog- 
nition of  a  superior  ideal,  is  caused,  in 
the  intellectual  sphere,  by  sensitiveness 
of  intelligence.  Those  whose  intelli- 
gence is  quickest,  openest,  most  sensi- 
tive, are  readiest  with  this  deference ; 
those  whose  intelligence  is  less  delicate 
and  sensitive  are  less  disposed  to  it. 
84 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

Well,  now  we  are  on  the  road  to  see 
why  the  French  have  their  Academy 
and  we  have  nothing  of  the  kind. 

What  are  the  essential  characteristics 
of  the  spirit  of  our  nation?  Not,  cer- 
tainly, an  open  and  clear  mind,  not  a 
quick  and  flexible  intelligence.  Our 
greatest  admirers  would  not  claim  for 
us  that  we  have  these  in  a  pre-eminent 
degree;  they  might  say  that  we  had 
more  of  them  than  our  detractors  gave 
us  credit  for ;  but  they  would  not  assert 
them  to  be  our  essential  characteristics. 
They  would  rather  allege,  as  our  chief 
spiritual  characteristics,  energy  and 
honesty;  and,  if  we  are  judged  favour- 
ably and  positively,  not  invidiously  and 
negatively,  our  chief  characteristics  are, 
no  doubt,  these : — energy  and  honesty, 
not  an  open  and  clear  mind,  not  a 
quick  and  flexible  intelligence.  Open- 
ness of  mind  and  flexibility  of  intelli- 
gence were  very  signal  characteristics 
of  the  Athenian  people  in  ancient  times; 
everybody  will  feel  that.  Openness  of 
f2  85 


•      ■  ESSAYS 

mind  and  flexibility  of  intelligence  are 
remarkable  characteristics  of  the  French 
people  in  modern  times ;  at  any  rate,  they 
strikingly  characterise  them  as  com- 
pared with  us ;  I  think  everybody,  or  al- 
most everybody,  will  feel  that.  I  will  not 
now  ask  what  more  the  Athenian  or  the 
French  spirit  has  than  this,  nor  what 
shortcomings  either  of  them  may  have 
as  a  set-off  against  this ;  all  I  want  now 
to  point  out  is  that  they  have  this,  and 
that  we  have  it  in  a  much  lesser  degree. 
Let  me  remark,  however,  that  not 
only  in  the  moral  sphere,  but  also  in  the 
intellectual  and  spiritual  sphere,  energy 
and  honesty  are  most  important  and 
fruitful  qualities ;  that,  for  instance,  of 
what  we  call  genius  energy  is  the  most 
essential  part.  So,  by  assigning  to  a  na- 
tion energy  and  honesty  as  its  chief  spiri- 
tual characteristics, — by  refusing  to  it,  as 
at  all  eminent  characteristics,  openness 
of  mind  and  flexibility  of  intelligence, — 
we  do  not  by  any  means,  as  some  people 
might  at  first  suppose,  relegate  its  im- 
86 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

portance  and  its  power  of  manifesting 
itself  with  effect  from  the  intellectual 
to  the  moral  sphere.  We  only  indicate 
its  probable  special  line  of  successful 
activity  in  the  intellectual  sphere,  and, 
it  is  true,  certain  imperfections  and 
failings  to  which  in  this  sphere,  it  will 
always  be  subject.  Genius  is  mainly  an 
affair  of  energy,  and  poetry  is  mainly 
an  affair  of  genius ;  therefore,  a  nation 
whose  spirit  is  characterised  by  energy 
may  well  be  eminent  in  poetry ; — and  we 
have  Shakspeare.  Again,  the  highest 
reach  of  science  is,  one  may  say,  an  in- 
ventive power,  a  faculty  of  divination, 
akin  to  the  highest  power  exercised  in 
poetry ;  therefore,  a  nation  whose  spirit 
is  characterised  by  energy  may  well  be 
eminent  in  science ; — and  we  have  New- 
ton. Shakspeare  and  Newton :  in  the  in- 
tellectual sphere  there  can  be  no  higher 
names.  And  what  that  energy,  which 
is  the  life  of  genius,  above  everything 
demands  and  insists  upon,  is  freedom ; 
entire  independence  of  all  authority, 
87 


ESSAYS 

prescription,  and  routine, — the  fullest 
room  to  expand  as  it  will.  Therefore, 
a  nation  whose  chief  spiritual  charac- 
teristic is  energy,  will  not  be  very  apt 
to  set  up,  in  intellectual  matters,  a  fixed 
standard,  an  authority,  like  an  academy. 
By  this  it  certainly  escapes  certain  real 
inconveniences  and  dangers,  and  it  can, 
at  the  same  time,  as  we  have  seen,  reach 
undeniably  splendid  heights  in  poetry 
and  science.  On  the  other  hand,  some 
of  the  requisites  of  intellectual  work 
are  specially  the  affair  of  quickness 
of  mind  and  flexibility  of  intelligence. 
The  form,  the  method  of  evolution,  the 
precision,  the  proportions,  the  relations 
of  the  parts  to  the  whole,  in  an  in- 
tellectual work,  depend  mainly  upon 
them.  And  these  are  the  elements  of 
an  intellectual  work  which  are  really 
most  communicable  from  it,  which  can 
most  be  learned  and  adopted  from  it, 
which  have,  therefore,  the  greatest 
effect  upon  the  intellectual  perform- 
ance of  others.  Even  in  poetry,  these 
88 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

requisites  are  very  important ;  and  the 
poetry  of  a  nation,  not  eminent  for  the 
gifts  on  which  they  depend,  will,  more 
or  less,  suffer  by  this  shortcoming.  In 
poetry,  however,  they  are,  after  all, 
secondary,  and  energy  is  the  first  thing; 
but  in  prose  they  are  of  first-rate  im.- 
portance.  In  its  prose  literature,  there- 
fore, and  in  the  routine  of  intellectual 
work  generally,  a  nation  with  no  partic- 
ular gifts  for  these  will  not  be  so  suc- 
cessful. These  are  what,  as  I  have  said, 
can  to  a  certain  degree  be  learned  and 
appropriated,  while  the  free  activity  of 
genius  cannot.  Academies  consecrate 
and  maintain  them,  and,  therefore,  a 
nation  with  an  eminent  turn  for  them 
naturally  establishes  academies.  So  far 
as  routine  and  authority  tend  to  embar- 
rass energy  and  inventive  genius,  aca- 
demies may  be  said  to  be  obstructive 
to  energy  and  inventive  genius,  and,  to 
this  extent,  to  the  human  spirit's  general 
advance.  But  then  this  evil  is  so  much 
compensated  by  the  propagation,  on  a 
89 


ESSAYS 

large  scale,  of  the  mental  aptitudes  and 
demands  which  an  open  mind  and  a 
flexible  intelligence  naturally  engender, 
genius  itself,  in  the  long  run,  so  greatly 
finds  its  account  in  this  propagation,  and 
bodies  like  the  French  Academy  have 
such  power  for  promoting  it,  that  the 
general  advance  of  the  human  spirit  is 
perhaps,  on  the  whole,  rather  furthered 
than  impeded  by  their  existence. 

How  much  greater  is  our  nation  in 
poetry  than  prose !  how  much  better, 
in  general,  do  the  productions  of  its 
spirit  show  in  the  qualities  of  genius 
than  in  the  qualities  of  intelligence ! 
One  may  constantly  remark  this  in  the 
work  of  individuals ;  how  much  more 
striking,  in  general,  does  any  English- 
man,— of  some  vigour  of  mind,  but  by 
no  means  a  poet,  —  seem  in  his  verse 
than  in  his  prose !  His  verse  partly 
suffers  from  his  not  being  really  a  poet, 
partly,  no  doubt,  from  the  very  same 
defects  which  impair  his  prose,  and  he 
cannot  express  himself  with  thorough 
90 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

success  in  it.  But  how  much  more 
powerful  a  personage  does  he  appear 
in  it,  by  dint  of  feeling,  and  of  origin- 
ality and  movement  of  ideas,  than  when 
he  is  writing  prose !  With  a  French- 
man of  like  stamp,  it  is  just  the  re- 
verse :  set  him  to  write  poetry,  he  is 
limited,  artificial,  and  impotent ;  set 
him  to  write  prose,  he  is  free,  natural, 
and  effective.  The  power  of  French 
literature  is  in  its  prose -writers,  the 
power  of  English  literature  is  in  its 
poets.  Nay,  many  of  the  celebrated 
French  poets  depend  wholly  for  their 
fame  upon  the  qualities  of  intelligence 
which  they  exhibit,  —  qualities  which 
are  the  distinctive  support  of  prose ; 
many  of  the  celebrated  English  prose- 
writers  depend  wholly  for  their  fame 
upon  the  qualities  of  genius  and  ima- 
gination which  they  exhibit, — qualities 
which  are  the  distinctive  support  of 
poetry.  But,  as  I  have  said,  the  quali- 
ties of  genius  are  less  transferable  than 
the  qualities  of  intelligence ;  less  can 
91 


ESSAYS 

be  immediately  learned  and  appropri- 
ated from  their  product ;  they  are 
less  direct  and  stringent  intellectual 
agencies,  though  they  may  be  more 
beautiful  and  divine.  Shakspeare  and 
our  great  Elizabethan  group  were  cer- 
tainly more  gifted  writers  than  Cor- 
neille  and  his  group ;  but  what  was 
the  sequel  to  this  great  literature,  this 
literature  of  genius,  as  we  may  call  it, 
stretching  from  Marlowe  to  Milton? 
What  did  it  lead  up  to  in  English  litera- 
ture ?  To  our  provincial  and  second- 
rate  literature  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury. What  on  the  other  hand,  was  the 
sequel  to  the  literature  of  the  French 
'great  century,'  to  this  literature  of 
intelligence,  as,  by  comparison  with  our 
Elizabethan  literature,  we  may  call  it ; 
what  did  it  lead  up  to  ?  To  the  French 
literature  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
one  of  the  most  powerful  and  pervasive 
intellectual  agencies  that  have  ever  ex- 
isted,— the  greatest  European  force  of 
the  eighteenth  century.  In  science, 
92 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

again,  we  had  Newton,  a  genius  of  the 
very  highest  order,  a  type  of  genius  in 
science,  if  ever  there  was  one.  On  the 
continent,  as  a  sort  of  counterpart  to 
Newton,  there  was  Leibnitz ;  a  man,  it 
seems  to  me  (though  on  these  matters 
I  speak  under  correction),  of  much  less 
creative  energy  of  genius,  much  less 
power  of  divination  than  Newton,  but 
rather  a  man  of  admirable  intelligence, 
a  type  of  intelligence  in  science,  if  ever 
there  was  one.  Well,  and  what  did 
they  each  directly  lead  up  to  in  science? 
What  was  the  intellectual  generation 
that  sprang  from  each  of  them  ?  I  only 
repeat  what  the  men  of  science  have 
themselves  pointed  out.  The  man  of 
genius  was  continued  by  the  English 
analysts  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
comparatively  powerless  and  obscure 
followers  of  the  renowned  master.  The 
man  of  intelligence  was  continued  by 
successors  like  Bernouilli,  Euler,  Lag- 
range, and  Laplace,  the  greatest  names 
in  modern  mathematics. 
93 


ESSAYS 

What  I  want  the  reader  to  see  is,  that 
the  question  as  to  the  iitiHty  of  aca- 
demies to  the  intellectual  life  of  a  nation 
is  not  settled  when  we  say,  for  instance: 
'  Oh,  we  have  never  had  an  academy, 
and  yet  we  have,  confessedly,  a  very 
great  literature.'  It  still  remains  to 
be  asked :  '  What  sort  of  a  great  litera- 
ture ?  a  literature  great  in  the  special 
qualities  of  genius,  or  great  in  the 
special  qualities  of  intelligence  ? '  If 
in  the  former,  it  is  by  no  means  sure 
that  either  our  literature,  or  the  general 
intellectual  life  of  our  nation,  has  got 
already,  without  academies,  all  that 
academies  can  give.  Both  the  one  and 
the  other  may  very  well  be  somewhat 
wanting  in  those  qualities  of  intelli- 
gence out  of  a  lively  sense  for  which 
a  body  like  the  French  Academy,  as  I 
have  said,  springs,  and  which  such  a 
body  does  a  great  deal  to  spread  and 
confirm.  Our  literature,  in  spite  of  the 
genius  manifested  in  it,  may  fall  short 
in  form,  method,  precision,  proportions, 
&4 


INFLUENCE  OF  ACADEMIES 

arrangement, — all  of  them,  I  have  said, 
things  where  intelligence  proper  comes 
in.  It  may  be  comparatively  weak  in 
prose,  that  branch  of  literature  where 
intelligence  proper  is,  so  to  speak,  all 
in  all.  In  this  branch  it  may  show 
many  grave  faults  to  which  the  want 
of  a  quick,  flexible  intelligence,  and  of 
the  strict  standard  which  such  an  in- 
telligence tends  to  impose,  makes  it 
liable;  it  may  be  full  of  hap-hazard, 
crudeness,  provincialism,  eccentricity, 
violence,  blundering.  It  may  be  a  less 
stringent  and  effective  intellectual 
agency,  both  upon  our  own  nation  and 
upon  the  world  at  large,  than  other 
literatures  which  show  less  genius, 
perhaps,  but  more  intelligence. 

The  right  conclusion  certainly  is  that 
we  should  try,  so  far  as  we  can,  to 
make  up  our  shortcomings;  and  that 
to  this  end,  instead  of  always  fixing 
our  thoughts  upon  the  points  in  which 
our  literature,  and  our  intellectual  life 
generally,  are  strong,  we  should,  from 
95 


ESSAYS 

time  to  time,  fix  them  upon  those  in 
which  they  are  weak,  and  so  learn  to  per- 
ceive clearly  what  we  have  to  amend. 
What  is  our  second  great  spiritual  char- 
acter,— our  honesty, — good  for,  if  it  is 
not  good  for  this  ?  But  it  will, — I  am 
sure  it  will, — more  and  more,  as  time 
goes  on,  be  found  good  for  this. 

Well,  then,  an  institution  like  the 
French  Academy, — an  institution  ow- 
ing its  existence  to  a  national  bent  to- 
wards the  things  of  the  mind,  towards 
culture,  towards  clearness,  correctness, 
and  propriety  in  thinking  and  speak- 
ing, and,  in  its  turn,  promoting  this 
bent, — sets  standards  in  a  number  of 
directions,  and  creates,  in  all  these  di- 
rections, a  force  of  educated  opinion, 
checking  and  rebuking  those  who  fall 
below  these  standards,  or  who  set  them 
at  nought.  Educated  opinion  exists 
here  as  in  France;  but  in  France  the 
Academy  serves  as  a  sort  of  centre 
and  rallying-point  to  it,  and  gives  it  a 
force  which  it  has  not  got  here.  Why 
96 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

is  all  the  journeyman-work  of  literature, 
as  I  may  call  it,  so  much  worse  done 
here  than  it  is  in  France?  I  do  not 
wish  to  hurt  anyone's  feelings ;  but 
surely  this  is  so.  Think  of  the  differ- 
ence between  our  books  of  reference 
and  those  of  the  French,  between  our 
biographical  dictionaries  (to  take  a 
striking  instance)  and  theirs ;  think  of 
the  difference  between  the  translations 
of  the  classics  turned  out  for  Mr  Bohn's 
library  and  those  turned  out  for  M. 
Nisard's  collection !  As  a  general  rule, 
hardly  any  one  amongst  us,  who  knows 
French  and  German  well,  would  use 
an  English  book  of  reference  when  he 
could  get  a  French  or  German  one  ;  or 
would  look  at  an  English  prose  trans- 
lation of  an  ancient  author  when  he 
could  get  a  French  or  German  one.  It 
is  not  that  there  do  not  exist  in  Eng- 
land, as  in  France,  a  number  of  people 
perfectly  well  able  to  discern  what  is 
good,  in  these  things,  from  what  is  bad, 
and  preferring  what  is  good ;  but  they 
G  97 


ESSAYS 

are  isolated,  they  form  no  powerful 
body  of  opinion,  they  are  not  strong 
enough  to  set  a  standard,  up  to  which 
even  the  journey  man- work  of  litera- 
ture must  be  brought,  if  it  is  to  be 
vendible.  Ignorance  and  charlatanism 
in  work  of  this  kind  are  always  trying 
to  pass  off  their  wares  as  excellent, 
and  to  cry  down  criticism  as  the  voice 
of  an  insignificant,  over-fastidious  min- 
ority; they  easily  persuade  the  multi- 
tude that  this  is  so  when  the  minority 
is  scattered  about  as  it  is  here ;  not  so 
easily  when  it  is  banded  together  as  in 
the  French  Academy.  So,  again,  with 
freaks  in  dealing  with  language;  cer- 
tainly all  such  freaks  tend  to  impair 
the  power  and  beauty  of  language; 
and  how  far  more  common  they  are 
with  us  than  with  the  French !  To 
take  a  very  familiar  instance.  Every 
one  has  noticed  the  way  in  which  the 
Times  chooses  to  spell  the  word  'dio- 
cese ' ;  it  always  spells  it  diocess,  de- 
riving it,  I  suppose,  from  Zeus  and 
98 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

census.  The  Journal  des  Debats  might 
just  as  well  write  '  diocess '  instead  of 
'diocese,'  but  imagine  the  Journal  des 
Debats  doing  so !  Imagine  an  edi>cated 
Frenchman  indulging  himself  in  an 
orthographical  antic  of  this  sort,  in 
face  of  the  grave  respect  with  which 
the  Academy  and  its  dictionary  invest 
the  French  language !  Some  people 
will  say  these  are  little  things;  they 
are  not ;  they  are  of  bad  example. 
They  tend  to  spread  the  baneful  notion 
that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  a  high, 
correct  standard  in  intellectual  mat- 
ters ;  that  every  one  may  as  well  take 
his  own  way;  they  are  at  variance 
with  the  severe  discipline  necessary 
for  all  real  culture  ;  they  confirm  us  in 
habits  of  wilfulness  and  eccentricity, 
which  hurt  our  minds,  and  damage  our 
credit  with  serious  people.  The  late 
Mr  Donaldson  was  certainly  a  man  of 
great  ability,  and  I,  who  am  not  an 
Orientalist,  do  not  pretend  to  judge 
his  '  Jashar ' :  but  let  the  reader  observe 


ESSAYS 

the  form  which  a  foreign  Orientalist's 
judgment  of  it  naturally  takes.  M. 
Renan  calls  it  a  tentative  malheureuse, 
a  failure,  in  short ;  this  it  may  be,  or 
it  may  not  be ;  I  am  no  judge.  But  he 
goes  on:  'It  is  astonishing  that  a  re- 
cent article '  (in  a  French  periodical,  he 
means)  '  should  have  brought  forward 
as  the  last  word  of  German  exegesis  a 
work  like  this,  composed  by  a  doctor  of 
the  University  of  Cambridge,  and  uni- 
versally condemned  by  German  critics.' 
You  see  what  he  means  to  imply:  an 
extravagance  of  this  sort  could  never 
have  come  from  Germany,  where  there 
is  a  great  force  of  critical  opinion  con- 
trolling a  learned  man's  vagaries,  and 
keeping  him  straight;  it  comes  from 
the  native  home  of  intellectual  eccen- 
tricity of  all  kinds,  —  from  England, 
from  a  doctor  of  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge:— and  I  daresay  he  would  not  ex- 
pect much  better  things  from  a  doctor 
of  the  University  of  Oxford.  Again, 
after  speaking  of  what  Germany  and 
100 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

France  have  done  for  the  history  of 
Mahomet:  'America  and  England,'  M. 
Renan  goes  on,  '  have  also  occupied 
themselves  with  Mahomet.'  He  men- 
tions Washington  Irving's  '  Life  of  Ma- 
homet,' which  does  not,  he  says,  evince 
much  of  an  historical  sense,  a  senti7nent 
historique  fort  eleve ;  '  but,'  he  proceeds, 
'  this  book  shows  a  real  progress,  when 
one  thinks  that  in  1829  Mr  Charles 
Forster  published  two  thick  volumes, 
which  enchanted  the  English  reverends, 
to  make  out  that  Mahomet  was  the 
little  horn  of  the  he-goat  that  figures  in 
the  eighth  chapter  of  Daniel,  and  that 
the  Pope  was  the  great  horn.  Mr  For- 
ster founded  on  this  ingenious  parallel 
a  whole  philosophy  of  history,  accord- 
ing to  which  the  Pope  represented 
the  Western  corruption  of  Christianity, 
and  Mahomet  the  Eastern ;  thence  the 
striking  resemblances  between  Maho- 
metanism  and  Popery.'  And  in  a  note 
M.  Renan  adds :  '  This  is  the  same  Mr 
Charles  Forster  who  is  the  author  of  a 
g2  101 


ESSAYS 

mystification  about  the  Sinaitic  inscrip- 
tions, in  which  he  declares  he  finds  the 
primitive  language.'  As  much  as  to 
say :  '  It  is  an  Englishman,  be  surprised 
at  no  extravagance.'  If  these  innuen- 
does had  no  ground,  and  were  made  in 
hatred  and  malice,  they  would  not  be 
worth  a  moment's  attention ;  but  they 
come  from  a  grave  Orientalist,  on  his 
own  subject,  and  they  point  to  a  real 
fact; — the  absence,  in  this  country,  of 
any  force  of  educated  literary  and 
scientific  opinion,  making  aberrations 
like  those  of  the  author  of  'The  One 
Primeval  Language'  out  of  the  ques- 
tion. Not  only  the  author  of  such  aber- 
rations, often  a  very  clever  man,  suffers 
by  the  want  of  check,  by  the  not  being 
kept  straight,  and  spends  force  in  vain 
on  a  false  road,  which,  under  better  dis- 
cipline, he  might  have  used  with  profit 
on  a  true  one;  but  all  his  adherents, 
both  '  reverends '  and  others,  suffer  too, 
and  the  general  rate  of  information 
and  judgment  is  in  this  way  kept  low. 
102 


INFLUENCE  OF  ACADEMIES 

In  a  production  which  we  have  all 
been  reading  lately,  a  production 
stamped  throughout  with  a  literary 
quality  very  rare  in  this  country,  and 
of  which  I  shall  have  a  word  to  say 
presently  —  urbanity;  in  this  produc- 
tion, the  work  of  a  man  never  to  be 
named  by  any  son  of  Oxford  without 
sympathy,  a  man  who  alone  in  Oxford 
of  his  generation,  alone  of  many  genera- 
tions, conveyed  to  us  in  his  genius  that 
same  charm,  that  same  ineffable  senti- 
ment which  this  exquisite  place  itself 
conveys, — I  mean  Dr  Newman, — an  ex- 
pression is  frequently  used  which  is 
more  common  in  theological  than  in  lit- 
erary language,  but  ^vhich  seems  to  me 
fitted  to  be  of  general  service ;  the  note 
of  so  and  so,  the  note  of  catholicity,  the 
note  of  antiquity,  the  note  of  sanctity, 
and  so  on.  Adopting  this  expressive 
word,  I  say  that  in  the  bulk  of  the  in- 
tellectual work  of  a  nation  which  has 
no  centre,  no  intellectual  metropolis 
like  an  academy,  like  M.  Sainte-Beuve's 
103 


ESSAYS 

'sovereign  organ  of  opinion,'  like  M. 
Renan's  'recognised  authority  in  mat- 
ters of  tone  and  taste  ' — there  is  observ- 
able a  note  of  provinciality.  Now  to  get 
rid  of  provinciality  is  a  certain  stage  of 
culture;  a  stage  the  positive  result  of 
which  we  must  not  make  of  too  much 
importance,  but  which  is,  nevertheless, 
indispensable,  for  it  brings  us  on  to 
the  platform  where  alone  the  best  and 
highest  intellectual  work  can  be  said 
fairly  to  begin.  Work  done  after  men 
have  reached  this  platform  is  classical ; 
and  that  is  the  only  work  which,  in  the 
long  run,  can  stand.  All  the  scoria?  in 
the  work  of  men  of  great  genius  who 
have  not  lived  on  this  platform  are  due 
to  their  not  having  lived  on  it.  Genius 
raises  them  to  it  by  moments,  and  the 
portions  of  their  work  which  are  im- 
mortal are  done  at  these  moments;  but 
more  of  it  would  have  been  immortal 
if  they  had  not  reached  this  platform 
at  moments  only,  if  they  had  had  the 
culture  which  makes  men  live  there. 


INFLUENCE  OF  ACADEMIES 

The  less  a  literature  has  felt  the  in- 
fluence of  a  supposed  centre  of  correct 
information,  correct  judgment,  correct 
taste,  the  more  we  shall  find  in  it  this 
note  of  provinciality.  I  have  shown 
the  note  of  provinciality  as  caused  by 
remoteness  from  a  centre  of  correct 
information.  Of  course  the  note  of 
provinciality  from  the  want  of  a  centre 
of  correct  taste  is  still  more  visible,  and 
it  is  also  still  more  common.  For  here 
great  —  even  the  greatest  —  powers  of 
mind  most  fail  a  man.  Great  powers 
of  mind  will  make  him  inform  himself 
thoroughly,  great  powers  of  mind  will 
make  him  think  profoundly,  even  with 
ignorance  and  platitude  all  round  him ; 
but  not  even  great  powers  of  mind  will 
keep  his  taste  and  style  perfectly  sound 
and  sure,  if  he  is  left  too  much  to  him- 
self,  with  no  'sovereign  organ  of  opinion' 
in  these  matters  near  him.  Even  men 
like  Jeremy  Taylor  and  Burke  suffer 
here.  Take  this  passage  from  Taylor's 
funeral  sermon  on  Lady  Carbery : — 
105 


ESSAYS 

*So  have  I  seen  a  river,  deep  and 
smooth,  passing  with  a  still  foot  and 
a  sober  face,  and  paying  to  the  fiscus, 
the  great  exchequer  of  the  sea,  a  tribute 
large  and  full;  and  hard  by  it  a  little 
brook,  skipping  and  making  a  noise 
upon  its  unequal  and  neighbour  bottom; 
and  after  all  its  talking  and  bragged 
motion,  it  paid  to  its  common  audit  no 
more  than  the  revenues  of  a  little  cloud 
or  a  contemptible  vessel:  so  have  I 
sometimes  compared  the  issues  of  her 
religion  to  the  solemnities  and  famed 
outsides  of  another's  piety.' 

That  passage  has  been  much  admired, 
and,  indeed,  the  genius  in  it  is  undeni- 
able. I  should  say,  for  my  part,  that 
genius,  the  ruling  divinity  of  poetry, 
had  been  too  busy  in  it,  and  intelli- 
gence, the  ruling  divinity  of  prose,  not 
busy  enough.  But  can  anyone,  with 
the  best  models  of  style  in  his  head,  help 
feeling  the  note  of  provinciality  there, 
the  want  of  simplicity,  the  want  of 
measure,  the  want  of  just  the  qualities 
106 


INFLUENCE  OF  ACADEMIES 

that  make  prose  classical  ?  If  he  does 
not  feel  what  I  mean,  let  him  place 
beside  the  passage  of  Taylor  this  pas- 
sage from  the  Panegyric  of  St  Paul,  by 
Taylor's  contemporary,  Bossuet : — 

'  II  ira,  cet  ignorant  dans  I'art  de  bien 
dire,  avec  cette  locution  rude,  avec  cette 
phrase  qui  sent  I'etranger  il  ira  en  cette 
Grece  polie,  la  mere  des  philosophes  et 
des  orateurs ;  et  malgre  la  resistance  du 
monde,  il  y  etablira  plus  d'Eglises  que 
Platon  n'y  a  gagne  de  disciples  par  cette 
eloquence  qu'on  a  crue  divine.' 

There  we  have  prose  without  the  note 
of  provinciality — classical  prose,  prose 
of  the  centre. 

Or  take  Burke,  our  greatest  English 
prose-writer,  as  I  think ;  take  expres- 
sions like  this  : — 

'  Blindfold  themselves,  like  bulls  that 
shut  their  eyes  when  they  push,  they 
drive,  by  the  point  of  their  bayonets, 
their  slaves,  blindfolded,  indeed,  no 
worse  than  their  lords,  to  take  their 
fictions  for  currencies,  and  to  swallow 
107 


ESSAYS 

down  paper  pills  by  thirty-four  millions 
sterling  at  a  dose.' 

Or  this  :— 

'  They  used  it '  (the  royal  name)  '  as  a 
sort  of  navel-string,  to  nourish  their 
unnatural  offspring  from  the  bowels 
of  royalty  itself .  Now  that  the  monster 
can  purvey  for  its  own  subsistence,  it 
w^ill  only  carry  the  mark  about  it,  as  a 
token  of  its  having  torn  the  womb  it 
came  from.' 

Or  this  :— 

'  Without  one  natural  pang,  he  (Rous- 
seau) '  casts  away,  as  a  sort  of  offal  and 
excrement,  the  spawn  of  his  disgustful 
amours,  and  sends  his  children  to  the 
hospital  of  foundlings.' 

Or  this  :— 

'  I  confess  I  never  liked  this  continual 
talk  of  resistance  and  revolution,  or  the 
practice  of  making  the  extreme  medi- 
cine of  the  constitution  its  daily  bread. 
It  renders  the  habit  of  society  danger- 
ously valetudinary ;  it  is  taking  periodi- 
cal doses  of  mercury  sublimate,  and 
108 


INFLUENCE  OF  ACADEMIES 

swallowing  down  repeated  provocatives 
of  cantharides  to  our  love  of  liberty.' 

I  say  that  is  extravagant  prose ; 
prose  too  much  suffered  to  indulge  its 
caprices  ;  prose  at  too  great  a  distance 
from  the  centre  of  good  taste ;  prose,  in 
short,  with  the  note  of  provinciality. 
People  may  reply,  it  is  rich  and  imagina- 
tive; yes,  that  is  just  it,  it  is  Asiatic 
prose,  as  the  ancient  critics  would  have 
said ;  prose  somewhat  barbarously  rich 
and  overloaded.  But  the  true  prose  is 
Attic  prose. 

Well,  but  Addison's  prose  is  Attic 
prose.  Where,  then,  it  may  be  asked, 
is  the  note  of  provinciality  in  Addison  ? 
I  answer,  in  the  commonplace  of  his 
ideas.  This  is  a  matter  worth  remark- 
ing. Addison  claims  to  take  leading 
rank  as  a  moralist.  To  do  that,  you 
must  have  ideas  of  the  first  order  on 
your  subject — the  best  ideas,  at  any 
rate,  attainable  in  your  time — as  well 
as  be  able  to  express  them  in  a  perfectly 
sound  and  sure  style.  Else  you  show 
109 


ESSAYS 

your  distance  from  the  centre  of  ideas 
by  your  matter ;  you  are  provincial  by 
your  matter,  though  you  may  not  be 
provincial  by  your  style.  It  is  com- 
paratively a  small  matter  to  express 
oneself  well,  if  one  will  be  content  with 
not  expressing  much,  with  expressing 
only  trite  ideas ;  the  problem  is  to  ex- 
press new  and  profound  ideas  in  a  per- 
fectly sound  and  classical  style.  He  is 
the  true  classic,  in  every  age,  who  does 
that.  Now  Addison  has  not,  on  his  sub- 
ject of  morals,  the  force  of  ideas  of  the 
moralists  of  the  first  class — the  class- 
ical moralists ;  he  has  not  the  best 
ideas  attainable  in  or  about  his  time, 
and  which  were,  so  to  speak,  in  the  air 
then,  to  be  seized  by  the  finest  spirits  ; 
he  is  not  to  be  compared  for  power, 
searchingness,  or  delicacy  of  thought 
to  Pascal  or  La  Bruyere  or  Vauven- 
argues ;  he  is  rather  on  a  level,  in  this 
respect,  with  a  man  like  Marmontel. 
Therefore,  I  say,  he  has  the  note  of 
provinciality  as  a  moralist;  he  is  pro- 
110 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

vincial  by  his  matter,  though  not  by 
his  style. 

To  illustrate  what  I  mean  by  an  ex- 
ample. Addison,  writing  as  a  moralist 
on  fixedness  in  religious  faith,  says  : — 

'  Those  who  delight  in  reading  books 
of  controversy  do  very  seldom  arrive  at 
a  fixed  and  settled  habit  of  faith.  The 
doubt  which  was  laid  revives  again,  and 
shows  itself  in  new  difficulties ;  and  that 
generally  for  this  reason, — because  the 
mind,  which  is  perpetually  tossed  in  con- 
troversies and  disputes,  is  apt  to  forget 
the  reasons  which  had  once  set  it  at  rest, 
and  to  be  disquieted  with  any  former 
perplexity  when  it  appears  in  a  new 
shape,  or  is  started  by  a  different  hand.' 

It  may  be  said,  that  is  classical  Eng- 
lish, perfect  in  lucidity,  measure,  and 
propriety.  I  make  no  objection  ;  but, 
in  my  turn,  I  say  that  the  idea  expressed 
is  perfectly  trite  and  barren,  and  that 
it  is  a  note  of  provinciality  in  Addison, 
in  a  man  whom  a  nation  puts  forward 
as  one  of  its  great  moralists,  to  have  no 
111 


ESSAYS 

profounder  and  more  striking  idea  to 
produce  on  this  great  subject.  Compare, 
on  the  same  subject,  these  words  of  a 
moralist  really  of  the  first  order,  really 
at  the  centre  by  his  ideas,— Joubert : — 

'  L'exp^rience  de  beaucoup  d'opinions 
donne  a  I'esprit  beaucoup  de  flexibilite  et 
I'affermit  dans  celles  qu'il  croit  les  meil- 
leures.' 

With  what  a  flash  of  light  that  touches 
the  subject !  how  it  sets  us  thinking  ! 
what  a  genuine  contribution  to  moral 
science  it  is ! 

In  short,  where  there  is  no  centre  like 
an  academy,  if  you  have  genius  and 
powerful  ideas,  you  are  apt  not  to  have 
the  best  style  going ;  if  you  have  pre- 
cision of  style  and  not  genius,  you  are 
apt  not  to  have  the  best  ideas  going. 

The  provincial  spirit,  again,  exag- 
gerates the  value  of  its  ideas  for  Avant 
of  a  high  standard  at  hand  by  which  to 
try  them.  Or  rather,  for  w^ant  of  such 
a  standard,  it  gives  one  idea  too  much 
prominence  at  the  expense  of  others ; 
112 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

it  orders  its  ideas  amiss ;  it  is  hurried 
away  by  fancies ;  it  likes  and  dislikes 
too  passionately,  too  exclusively.  Its 
admiration  weeps  hysterical  tears,  and 
its  disapprobation  foams  at  the  mouth. 
So  we  get  the  eruptive  and  the  aggres- 
sive manner  in  literature ;  the  former 
prevails  most  in  our  criticism,  the  latter 
in  our  newspapers.  For,  not  having 
the  lucidity  of  a  large  and  centrally 
placed  intelligence,  the  provincial  spirit 
has  not  its  graciousness ;  it  does  not 
persuade,  it  makes  war ;  it  has  not  ur- 
banity, the  tone  of  the  city,  of  the 
centre,  the  tone  which  always  aims  at 
a  spiritual  and  intellectual  effect,  and 
not  excluding  the  use  of  banter,  never 
disjoins  banter  itself  from  politeness, 
from  felicity.  But  the  provincial  tone 
is  more  violent,  and  seems  to  aim  rather 
at  an  effect  upon  the  blood  and  senses 
than  upon  the  spirit  and  intellect;  it 
loves  hard-hitting  rather  than  persuad- 
ing. The  newspaper,  with  its  party 
spirit,  its  thorough-goingness,  its  re- 
H  113 


ESSAYS 

solute  avoidance  of  shades  and  distinc- 
tions, its  short,  highly-charged,  heavy- 
shotted  articles,  its  style  so  unlike 
that  style  leiiis  minimeque  pertinax — 
easy  and  not  too  violently  insisting, — 
which  the  ancients  so  much  admired, 
is  its  true  literature ;  the  provincial 
spirit  likes  in  the  newspaper  just  what 
makes  the  newspaper  such  bad  food  for 
it, — just  what  made  Goethe  say,  when 
he  was  pressed  hard  about  the  immor- 
ality of  Byron's  poems,  that,  after  all, 
they  were  not  so  immoral  as  the  news- 
papers. The  French  talk  of  the  hrutalit4 
des  journaux  anglais.  What  strikes 
them  comes  from  the  necessary  in- 
herent tendencies  of  newspaper- writing 
not  being  checked  in  England  by  any 
centre  of  intelligent  and  urbane  spirit, 
but  rather  stimulated  by  coming  in 
contact  with  a  provincial  spirit.  Even 
a  newspaper  like  the  Saturday  Review, 
that  old  friend  of  all  of  us,  a  newspaper 
expressly  aiming  at  an  immunity  from 
the  common  newspaper-spirit,  aiming 
114 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

at  being  a  sort  of  organ  of  reason, — 
and,  by  thus  aiming,  it  merits  great 
gratitude  and  has  done  great  good, — 
even  the  Saturday  Review,  replying  to 
some  foreign  criticism  on  our  precau- 
tions against  invasion,  falls  into  a  strain 
of  this  kind : — 

'To  do  this'  (to  take  these  precau- 
tions) 'seems  to  us  eminently  worthy 
of  a  great  nation,  and  to  talk  of  it  as 
unworthy  of  a  great  nation,  seems  to 
us  eminently  worthy  of  a  great  fool.' 

There  is  what  the  French  mean  when 
they  talk  of  the  hrutalite  des  joumaux 
anglais;  there  is  a  style  certainly  as 
far  removed  from  urbanity  as  possible, 
— a  style  with  what  I  call  the  note  of 
provinciality.  And  the  same  note  may 
not  unfrequently  be  observed  even  in 
the  ideas  of  this  newspaper,  full  as  it 
is  of  thought  and  cleverness :  certain 
ideas  allowed  to  become  fixed  ideas,  to 
prevail  too  absolutely.  I  will  not  speak 
of  the  immediate  present,  but,  to  go  a 
little  while  back,  it  had  the  critic  who 
115 


ESSAYS 

so  disliked  the  Emperor  of  the  French ; 
it  had  the  critic  who  so  disliked  the 
subject  of  my  present  remarks — aca- 
demies ;  it  had  the  critic  who  was  so 
fond  of  the  German  element  in  our 
nation,  and,  indeed,  everywhere ;  who 
ground  his  teeth  if  one  said  Charle- 
magne instead  of  Charles  the  Great,  and, 
in  short,  saw  all  things  in  Teutonism, 
as  Malebranche  saw  all  things  in  God. 
Certainly  anyone  may  fairly  find  faults 
in  the  Emperor  Napoleon  or  in  aca- 
demies, and  merit  in  the  German  ele- 
ment ;  but  it  is  a  note  of  the  provincial 
spirit  not  to  hold  ideas  of  this  kind  a 
little  more  easily,  to  be  so  devoured 
by  them,  to  suffer  them  to  become 
crotchets. 

In  England  there  needs  a  miracle 
of  genius  like  Shakspeare's  to  produce 
balance  of  mind,  and  a  miracle  of  intel- 
lectual delicacy  like  Dr  Newman's  to 
produce  urbanity  of  style.  How  preva- 
lent all  round  us  is  the  want  of  balance 
of  mind  and  urbanity  of  style!  How 
116 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

much,  doubtless,  it  is  to  be  found  in 
ourselves, — in  each  of  us!  but,  as  human 
nature  is  constituted,  every  one  can 
see  it  clearest  in  his  contemporaries. 
There,  above  all,  we  should  consider  it, 
because  they  and  we  are  exposed  to  the 
same  influences;  and  it  is  in  the  best 
of  one's  contemporaries  that  it  is  most 
worth  considering,  because  one  then 
most  feels  the  harm  it  does,  when  one 
sees  what  they  would  be  without  it. 
Think  of  the  difference  between  Mr 
Ruskin  exercising  his  genius,  and  Mr 
Ruskin  exercising  his  intelligence  ;  con- 
sider the  truth  and  beauty  of  this : — 

'  Go  out,  in  the  spring-time,  among 
the  meadows  that  slope  from  the  shores 
of  the  Swiss  lakes  to  the  roots  of  their 
low^er  mountains.  There,  mingled  with 
the  taller  gentians  and  the  white  nar- 
cissus, the  grass  grows  deep  and  free ; 
and  as  you  follow  the  winding  moun- 
tain paths,  beneath  arching  boughs  all 
veiled  and  dim  with  blossom, — paths 
that  for  ever  droop  and  rise  over  the 
h2  117 


ESSAYS 

green  banks  and  mounds  sweeping 
down  in  scented  undulation,  steep  to 
the  blue  water  studded  here  and  there 
with  new-mown  heaps,  filling  all  the 
air  with  fainter  sweetness, — look  up  to- 
wards the  higher  hills,  where  the  waves 
of  everlasting  green  roll  silently  into 
their  long  inlets  among  the  shadows  of 
the  pines.  .  .  .' 

There  is  what  the  genius,  the  feeling, 
the  temperament  in  Mr  Ruskin,  the 
original  and  incommunicable  part,  has 
to  do  with ;  and  how  exquisite  it  is ! 
All  the  critic  could  possibly  suggest,  in 
the  way  of  objection,  would  be,  per- 
haps, that  Mr  Ruskin  is  there  trying 
to  make  prose  do  more  than  it  can 
perfectly  do ;  that  what  he  is  there 
attempting  he  will  never,  except  in 
poetry,  be  able  to  accomplish  to  his 
own  entire  satisfaction  :  but  he  accom- 
plishes so  much  that  the  critic  may 
well  hesitate  to  suggest  even  this.  Place 
beside  this  charming  passage  another, 
—a  passage  about  Shakspeare's  names, 
118 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

where  the  intelligence  and  judgment 
of  Mr  Ruskin,  the  acquired,  trained, 
communicable  part  in  him,  are  brought 
into  play, — and  see  the  difference : — 

'  Of  Shakspeare's  names  I  will  af ter- 
w^ards  speak  at  more  length ;  they  are 
curiously  —  often  barbarously  —  mixed 
out  of  various  traditions  and  languages. 
Three  of  the  clearest  in  meaning  have 
been  already  noticed.  Desdemona — 
" Bva-Sainovia"  miserahle  fortune — is  also 
plain  enough.  Othello  is,  I  believe, 
"the  careful";  all  the  calamity  of  the 
tragedy  arising  from  the  single  flaw 
and  error  in  his  magnificently  collected 
strength.  Ophelia,  "  serviceableness," 
the  true,  lost  ^vif e  of  Hamlet,  is  marked 
as  having  a  Greek  name  by  that  of  her 
brother,  Laertes ;  and  its  signification 
is  once  exquisitely  alluded  to  in  that 
brother's  last  word  of  her,  where  her 
gentle  preciousness  is  opposed  to  the 
uselessness  of  the  churlish  clergy : — "  A 
ministering  angel  shall  my  sister  be, 
when  thou  liest  howling."  Hamlet  is, 
119 


ESSAYS 

I  believe,  connected  in  some  way  with 
"  homely,"  the  entire  event  of  the 
tragedy  turning  on  betrayal  of  home 
duty.     Hermione  (ep/^ia),  "  pillar-like  "  (rj 

e?8o<;  e'xe  XP^crT]'^  'A(^poSiT7;s)  ;   Titania  (riTr/vr;), 

"the  queen";  Benedick  and  Beatrice, 
"  blessed  and  blessing  " ;  Valentine  and 
Proteus,  "  enduring  or  strong  "  (valens), 
and  "changeful."  lago  and  lachimo 
have  evidently  the  same  root — prob- 
ably the  Spanish  lago,  Jacob,  "the 
supplanter." ' 

Now,  really,  what  a  piece  of  extra- 
vagance all  that  is !  I  will  not  say 
that  the  meaning  of  Shakspeare's  names 
(I  put  aside  the  question  as  to  the 
correctness  of  Mr  Ruskin's  etymologies) 
has  no  effect  at  all,  may  be  entirely  lost 
sight  of;  but  to  give  it  that  degree 
of  prominence  is  to  throw  the  reins 
to  one's  whim,  to  forget  all  moderation 
and  proportion,  to  lose  the  balance  of 
one's  mind  altogether.  It  is  to  show 
in  one's  criticism,  to  the  highest  excess, 
the  note  of  provinciality. 
120 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

Again,  there  is  Mr  Palgrave,  certainly 
endowed  with  a  very  fine  critical  tact : 
his '  Golden  Treasury '  abundantly  proves 
it.  The  plan  of  arrangement  which  he 
devised  for  that  work,  the  mode  in 
which  he  followed  his  plan  out,  nay, 
one  might  even  say,  merely  the  juxta- 
position, in  pursuance  of  it,  of  two  such 
pieces  as  those  of  Wordsworth  and 
Shelley  which  form  the  285th  and  286th 
in  his  collection,  show  a  delicacy  of  feel- 
ing in  these  matters  which  is  quite 
indisputable  and  very  rare.  And  his 
notes  are  full  of  remarks  which  show 
it  too.  All  the  more  striking,  conjoined 
with  so  much  justness  of  perception, 
are  certain  freaks  and  violences  in  Mr 
Palgrave's  criticism,  mainly  imputable, 
I  think,  to  the  critic's  isolated  position 
in  this  country,  to  his  feeling  himself 
too  much  left  to  take  his  own  way,  too 
much  without  any  central  authority 
representing  high  culture  and  sound 
judgment,  by  which  he  may  be,  on  the 
one  hand,  confirmed  as  against  the 
121 


ESSAYS 

ignorant,  on  the  other,  held  in  respect 
when   he   himself   is   inclined    to  take 
liberties.     I  mean  such  things  as  this 
note  on  Milton's  line, — 
'The  great   Emathian   conqueror  bade 

spare.'  .  .  . 
'When  Thebes  was  destroyed,  Alex- 
ander ordered  the  house  of  Pindar  to 
be  spared.  He  was  as  incapable  of 
appreciating  the  poet  as  Louis  XIV.  of 
appreciating  Racine ;  but  even  the  nar- 
row and  barbarian  mind  of  Alexander 
could  understand  the  advantage  of  a 
showy  act  of  homage  to  poetry.'  A  note 
like  that  I  call  a  freak  or  a  violence  ; 
if  this  disparaging  view  of  Alexander 
and  Louis  XIV.,  so  unlike  the  current 
view,  is  wrong, — if  the  current  view  is, 
after  all,  the  truer  one  of  them, — the 
note  is  a  freak.  But,  even  if  its  dispar- 
aging view  is  right,  the  note  is  a  vio- 
lence ;  for,  abandoning  the  true  mode 
of  intellectual  action — persuasion,  the 
instilment  of  conviction,  —  it  simply 
astounds  and  irritates  the  hearer  by 
122 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

contradicting  without  a  word  of  proof 
or  preparation,  his  fixed  and  familiar 
notions ;  and  this  is  mere  violence.  In 
either  case,  the  fitness,  the  measure, 
the  centrality,  which  is  the  soul  of  all 
good  criticism,  is  lost,  and  the  note  of 
provinciality  shows  itself. 

ThuSjinthe  famous  'Handbook'  marks 
of  a  fine  power  of  perception  are  every- 
where discernible,  but  so,  too,  are 
marks  of  the  want  of  sure  balance,  of 
the  check  and  support  afforded  by 
knowing  one  speaks  before  good  and 
severe  judges.  When  Mr  Palgrave  dis- 
likes a  thing,  he  feels  no  pressure  con- 
straining him  either  to  try  his  dislike 
closely  or  to  express  it  moderately ;  he 
does  not  mince  matters,  he  gives  his 
dislike  all  its  own  way ;  both  his  judg- 
ment and  his  style  would  gain  if  he 
were  under  more  restraint.  '  The  style 
which  has  filled  London  with  the  dead 
monotony  of  Gower  or  Harley  Streets, 
or  the  pale  commonplace  of  Belgravia, 
Tyburnia,  and  Kensington ;  which  has 
123 


ESSAYS 

pierced  Paris  and  Madrid  with  the 
feeble  frivolities  of  the  Rue  Rivoli  and 
the  Strada  de  Toledo.'  He  dislikes  the 
architecture  of  the  Rue  Rivoli,  and  he 
puts  it  on  a  level  vt^ith  the  architecture 
of  Belgravia  and  Gower  Street ;  he 
lumps  them  all  together  in  one  con- 
demnation, he  loses  sight  of  the  shade, 
the  distinction,  which  is  everything 
here ;  the  distinction,  namely,  that  the 
architecture  of  the  Rue  Rivoli  ex- 
presses show,  splendour,  pleasure, — un- 
worthy things,  perhaps,  to  express  alone 
and  for  their  own  sakes,  but  it  expresses 
them;  whereas  the  architecture  of 
Gower  Street  and  Belgravia  merely 
expresses  the  impotence  of  the  archi- 
tect to  express  anything.  Then,  as  to 
style :  '  sculpture  which  stands  in  a 
contrast  ^\'ith  Woolner  hardly  more 
shameful  than  diverting.'  .  .  .  '  passing 
from  Davy  or  Faraday  to  the  art  of 
the  mountebank  or  the  science  of  the 
spirit-rapper.'  ...  'it  is  the  old,  old 
story  with  Marochetti,  the  frog  trying 
124 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

to  blow  himself  out  to  bull  dimensions. 
He  may  puff  and  be  puffed,  but  he  will 
never  do  it.'  We  all  remember  that 
shower  of  amenities  on  poor  M.  Maro- 
chetti.  Now,  here  Mr  Palgrave  himself 
enables  us  to  form  a  contrast  which 
lets  us  see  just  what  the  presence  of  an 
academy  does  for  style;  for  he  quotes 
a  criticism  by  M.  Gustave  Planche  on 
this  very  M.  Marochetti.  M.  Gustave 
Planche  was  a  critic  of  the  very  first 
order,  a  man  of  strong  opinions,  which 
he  expressed  with  severity;  he,  too, 
condemns  M.  Marochetti's  work,  and 
Mr  Palgrave  calls  him  as  a  witness 
to  back  w^hat  he  has  himself  said ; 
certainly  Mr  Palgrave's  translation  will 
not  exaggerate  M.  Planche's  urbanity 
in  dealing  with  M.  Marochetti,  but,  even 
in  this  translation,  see  the  difference  in 
sobriety,  in  measure,  between  the  critic 
writing  in  Paris  and  the  critic  writing 
in  London : — 

'  These  conditions  are  so  elementary, 
that  I  am  at  a  perfect  loss  to  compre- 
125 


ESSAYS 

hend  how  M.  Marochetti  has  neglected 
them.  There  are  soldiers  here  like  the 
leaden  playthings  of  the  nursery :  it 
is  almost  impossible  to  guess  whether 
there  is  a  body  beneath  the  dress.  We 
have  here  no  question  of  style,  not  even 
of  grammar ;  it  is  nothing  beyond  mere 
matter  of  the  alphabet  of  art.  To  break 
these  conditions  is  the  same  as  to  be 
ignorant  of  spelling.' 

That  is  really  more  formidable  criti- 
cism than  Mr  Palgrave's,  and  yet  in 
how  perfectly  temperate  a  style  !  M. 
Planche's  advantage  is,  that  he  feels 
himself  to  be  speaking  before  compe- 
tent judges,  that  there  is  a  force  of  cul- 
tivated opinion  for  him  to  appeal  to. 
Therefore,  he  must  not  be  extravagant, 
and  he  need  not  storm ;  he  must  satisfy 
the  reason  and  taste, — that  is  his  busi- 
ness. Mr  Palgrave,  on  the  other  hand, 
feels  himself  to  be  speaking  before  a 
promiscuous  multitude,  with  the  few 
good  judges  so  scattered  through  it  as 
to  be  powerless ;  therefore,  he  has  no 
126 


INFLUENCE  OF  ACADEMIES 

calm  confidence  and  no  self-control ;  he 
relies  on  the  strength  of  his  lungs ; 
he  knows  that  big  words  impose  on  the 
mob,  and  that,  even  if  he  is  outrageous, 
most  of  his  audience  are  apt  to  be  a 
great  deal  more  so. 

Again,  the  first  two  volumes  of  Mr  King- 
lake's  '  Invasion  of  the  Crimea '  were 
certainly  among  the  most  successful 
and  renowned  English  books  of  our 
time.  Their  style  was  one  of  the  most 
renowned  things  about  them,  and  yet 
how  conspicuous  a  fault  in  Mr  King- 
lake's  style  is  this  over-charge  of  which 
I  have  been  speaking !  Mr  James  Gor- 
don Bennett,  of  the  New  York  Herald, 
says,  I  believe,  that  the  highest  achieve- 
ment of  the  human  intellect  is  what 
he  calls  '  a  good  editorial.'  This  is  not 
quite  so ;  but,  if  it  were  so,  on  what  a 
height  would  these  two  volumes  by  Mr 
Kinglake  stand !  I  have  already  spoken 
of  the  Attic  and  the  Asiatic  styles ;  be- 
sides these,  there  is  the  Corinthian  style. 
That  is  the  style  for  '  a  good  editorial,' 
127 


ESSAYS 

and  Mr  Kinglake  has  really  reached 
perfection  in  it.  It  has  not  the  warm 
glow,  blithe  movement,  and  soft  pli- 
ancy of  life,  as  the  Attic  style  has :  it 
has  not  the  over-heavy-  richness  and 
encumbered  gait  of  the  Asiatic  style ; 
it  has  glitter  without  warmth,  rapidity 
without  ease,  effectiveness  without 
charm.  Its  characteristic  is,  that  it  has 
no  soul;  all  it  exists  for,  is  to  get  its 
ends,  to  make  its  points,  to  damage  its 
adversaries,  to  be  admired,  to  triumph. 
A  style  so  bent  on  effect  at  the  expense 
of  soul,  simplicity,  and  delicacy ;  a  style 
so  little  studious  of  the  charm  of  the 
great  models ;  so  far  from  classic  truth 
and  grace,  must  surely  be  said  to  have 
the  note  of  provinciality.  Yet  Mr  King- 
lake's  talent  is  a  really  eminent  one, 
and  so  in  harmony  with  our  intellectual 
habits  and  tendencies,  that,  to  the  great 
bulk  of  English  people,  the  faults  of 
his  style  seem  its  merits ;  all  the  more 
needful  that  criticism  should  not  be 
dazzled  by  them. 

128 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

We  must  not  conipare  a  man  of  Mr 
Kinglake's  literary  talent  with  French 
writers  like  M.  de  Bazancourt.  We 
must  compare  him  with  M.  Thiers. 
And  what  a  superiority  in  style  has  M. 
Thiers  from  being  formed  in  a  good 
school,  with  severe  traditions,  whole- 
some restraining  influences  !  Even  in 
this  age  of  Mr  James  Gordon  Bennett, 
his  style  has  nothing  Corinthian  about 
it,  its  lightness  and  brightness  make  it 
almost  Attic.  It  is  not  quite  Attic,  how- 
ever ;  it  has  not  the  infallible  sureness 
of  Attic  taste.  Sometimes  his  head  gets 
a  little  hot  with  the  fumes  of  patriotism, 
and  then  he  crosses  the  line,  he  loses 
perfect  measure,  he  declaims,  he  raises 
a  momentary  smile.  France  condemned 
'  a  etre  I'effroi  du  monde  dont  elle  pour- 
7^ait  etre  Vainour,' — Caesar,  whose  exquis- 
ite simplicity  M.  Thiers  so  much  ad- 
mires, would  not  have  written  like  that. 
There  is,  if  I  may  be  allowed  to  say  so, 
the  slightest  possible  touch  of  fatuity 
in  such  language,  —  of  that  failure  in 
I  129 


ESSAYS 

good  sense  which  comes  from  too  warm 
a  self-satisfaction.  But  compare  this 
language  with  Mr  Kinglake's  Marshal 
St  Arnaud — 'dismissed  from  the  pres- 
sence'  of  Lord  Raglan  or  Lord  Strat- 
ford, 'cowed  and  pressed  down'  under 
their  '  stern  reproofs,'  or  under  '  the 
majesty  of  the  great  Elchi's  Canning 
brow  and  tight,  merciless  lips!'  The 
failure  in  good  sense  and  good  taste 
there  reaches  far  beyond  what  the 
French  mean  by  fatuity;  they  would 
call  it  by  another  word,  a  word  express- 
ing blank  defect  of  intelligence,  a  word 
for  which  we  have  no  exact  equivalent 
in  English, — hete.  It  is  the  difference 
between  a  venial,  momentary,  good- 
tempered  excess,  in  a  man  of  the  world, 
of  an  amiable  and  social  weakness, — 
vanity;  and  a  serious,  settled,  fierce, 
narrow,  provincial  misconception  of  the 
whole  relative  value  of  one's  own  things 
and  the  things  of  others.  So  baneful  to 
the  style  of  even  the  cleverest  man  may 
be  the  total  want  of  checks. 
130 


INFLUENCE  OF  ACADEMIES 

In  all  I  have  said,  I  do  not  pretend 
that  the  examples  given  prove  my  rule 
as  to  the  influence  of  academies ;  they 
only  illustrate  it.  Examples  in  plenty 
might  very  likely  be  found  to  set  against 
them ;  the  truth  of  the  rule  depends,  no 
doubt,  on  ^vhether  the  balance  of  all 
the  examples  is  in  its  favour  or  not ; 
but  actually  to  strike  this  balance  is 
always  out  of  the  question.  Here,  as 
everywhere  else,  the  rule,  the  idea,  if 
true,  commends  itself  to  the  judicious, 
and  then  the  examples  make  it  clearer 
still  to  them.  This  is  the  real  use  of 
examples,  and  this  alone  is  the  purpose 
which  I  have  meant  mine  to  serve. 
There  is  also  another  side  to  the  whole 
question, — as  to  the  limiting  and  pre- 
judicial operation  which  academies  may 
have ;  but  this  side  of  the  question  it 
rather  behoves  the  French,  not  us,  to 
study. 

The  reader  will  ask  for  some  practi- 
cal conclusion  about  the  establishment 
of  an  Academy  in  this  country,  and 
131 


ESSAYS 

perhaps  I  shall  hardly  give  him  the 
one  he  expects.  But  nations  have  their 
own  modes  of  acting,  and  these  modes 
are  not  easily  changed ;  they  are  even 
consecrated,  when  great  things  have 
been  done  in  them.  When  a  literature 
has  produced  Shakspeare  and  Milton, 
w^hen  it  has  even  produced  Barrow  and 
Burke,  it  cannot  well  abandon  its  tra- 
ditions ;  it  can  hardly  begin,  at  this  late 
time  of  day,  with  an  institution  like  the 
French  Academy.  I  think  academies 
w^ith  a  limited,  special,  scientific  scope, 
in  the  various  lines  of  intellectual  work, 
— academies  like  that  of  Berlin,  for  in- 
stance,— we  w^ith  time  may,  and  prob- 
ably shall,  establish.  And  no  doubt  they 
will  do  good ;  no  doubt  the  presence  of 
such  influential  centres  of  correct  in- 
formation will  tend  to  raise  the  stand- 
ard amongst  us  for  w^hat  I  have  called 
the  journeyman- work  of  literature,  and 
to  free  us  from  the  scandal  of  such 
biographical  dictionaries  as  Chalmers's, 
or  such  translations  as  a  recent  one  of 
132 


INFLUENCE   OF  ACADEMIES 

Spinoza,  or  perhaps,  such  philological 
freaks  as  Mr  Forster's  about  the  one 
primeval  language.  But  an  academy 
quite  like  the  French  Academy,  a  sover- 
eign organ  of  the  highest  literary  opin- 
ion, a  recognised  authority  in  matters 
of  intellectual  tone  and  taste,  we  shall 
hardly  have,  and  perhaps  we  ought  not 
to  wish  to  have  it.  But  then  every  one 
amongst  us  with  any  turn  for  literature 
will  do  well  to  remember  to  what  short- 
comings and  excesses,  which  such  an 
academy  tends  to  correct,  we  are  liable ; 
and  the  more  liable,  of  course,  for  not 
having  it.  He  will  do  well  constantly  to 
try  himself  in  respect  of  these,  steadily 
to  widen  his  culture,  severely  to  check 
in  himself  the  provincial  spirit ;  and 
he  will  do  this  the  better  the  more  he 
keeps  in  mind  that  all  mere  glorifica- 
tion by  ourselves  of  ourselves  or  our 
literature,  in  the  strain  of  what,  at  the 
beginning  of  these  remarks,  I  quoted 
from  Lord  Macaulay,  is  both  vulgar, 
and,  besides  being  vulgar,  retarding. 
1 2  133 


MAURICE   DE   GUERIN 


MAURICE   DE   GUERIN 

I  WILL  not  presume  to  say  that  I  now 
know  the  French  language  well ;  but  at 
a  time  when  I  knew  it  even  less  well 
than  at  present,— some  fifteen  years  ago, 
— I  remember  pestering  those  about  me 
with  this  sentence,  the  rhythm  of  which 
had  lodged  itself  in  my  head,  and  which, 
with  the  strangest  pronunciation  pos- 
sible, I  kept  perpetually  declaiming : '  Les 
dieux  jaloux  ont  enfoui  quelque  part  les 
temoignages  de  la  descendance  des  choses  ; 
mais  au  hord  de  quel  Ocean  ont-ils  roulS 
la  pierre  qui  les  couvre,  6  Macaree  ! ' 

These  words  come  from  a  short  com- 
position called  the  '  Centaur,'  of  which 
the  author,  Georges-Maurice  de  Guerin, 
died  in  the  year  1839,  at  the  age  of 
twenty-eight,  without  having  published 
anything.  In  1840,  Madame  Sand 
137 


ESSAYS 

brought  out  the  '  Centaur '  in  the  '  Re- 
vue des  Deux  Mondes,  with  a  short  no- 
tice of  its  author,  and  a  few  extracts 
from  his  letters.  A  year  or  two  after- 
wards she  reprinted  these  at  the  end  of 
a  volume  of  her  novels ;  and  there  it 
was  that  I  fell  in  with  them.  I  was  so 
much  struck  with  the  '  Centaur '  that  I 
waited  anxiously  to  hear  something 
more  of  its  author,  and  of  what  he  had 
left ;  but  it  was  not  till  the  other  day — 
twenty  years  after  the  first  publication 
of  the  *  Centaur '  in  the  Revue  des  Deux 
Mondes,  that  my  anxiety  was  satisfied. 
At  the  end  of  1860  appeared  two  vol- 
umes with  the  title '  Maurice  de  Guerin, 
Reliquiae,'  containing  the  '  Centaur,'  sev- 
eral poems  of  Guerin,  his  journals,  and 
a  number  of  his  letters,  collected  and 
edited  by  a  devoted  friend,  M.  Trebutien, 
and  preceded  by  a  notice  of  Guerin  by 
the  first  of  living  critics,  M.  Sainte- 
Beuve. 

The  grand  power  of  poetry  is  its  in- 
terpretative power ;  by  which  I  mean, 
138 


MAURICE  DE   GUERIN 

not  a  power  of  drawing  out  in  black 
and  white  an  explanation  of  the  mys- 
tery of  the  universe,  but  the  power  of 
so  dealing  with  things  as  to  awaken  in 
us  a  wonderfully  full,  new,  and  inti- 
mate sense  of  them,  and  of  our  relations 
with  them.  When  this  sense  is  awak- 
ened in  us,  as  to  objects  without  us,  we 
feel  ourselves  to  be  in  contact  with  the 
essential  nature  of  those  objects,  to  be 
no  longer  bewildered  and  oppressed  by 
them,  but  to  have  their  secret,  and  to 
be  in  harmony  with  them  ;  and  this 
feeling  calms  and  satisfies  us  as  no  other 
can.  Poetry,  indeed,  interprets  in  an- 
other way  besides  this ;  but  one  of  its 
two  ways  of  interpreting,  of  exercising 
its  highest  power,  is  by  awakening  this 
sense  in  us.  I  will  not  now  inquire 
whether  this  sense  is  illusive,  whether 
it  can  be  proved  not  to  be  elusive, 
whether  it  does  absolutely  make  us  pos- 
sess the  real  nature  of  things ;  all  I  say 
is,  that  poetry  can  awaken  it  in  us,  and 
that  to  awaken  it  is  one  of  the  highest 
139 


ESSAYS 

powers  of  poetry.  The  interpretations 
of  science  do  not  give  us  this  intimate 
sense  of  objects  as  the  interpretations 
of  poetry  give  it;  they  appeal  to  a 
limited  faculty,  and  not  to  the  whole 
man.  It  is  not  Linnaeus  or  Cavendish 
or  Cuvier  who  gives  us  the  true  sense  of 
animals,  or  water,  or  plants,  who  seizes 
their  secret  for  us,  who  makes  us  parti- 
cipate in  their  life;  it  is  Shakspeare, 
with  his 

'  daffodils 
That  come  before  the  swallow  dares, 

and  take 
The  winds  of  March  with  beauty ' ; 
it  is  Wordsworth,  with  his 

'voice  .  .  .  heard 
In  spring-time  from  the  cuckoo-bird, 
Breaking  the  silence  of  the  seas 
Among  the  farthest  Hebrides ' ; 
it  is  Keats,  with  his 

'moving  waters  at   their  priest- 
like task 
Of  cold  ablution  round  Earth's  human 
shores ' ; 

140 


MAURICE   DE   GUERIN 

it  is  Chateaubriand,  with  his,  '  cime  in- 
determinee  des  forets ' ;  it  is  Senancour, 
with  his  mountain  birch-tree :  '  Cette 
ecorce  blanche,  lisse  et  crevassee  :  cette  tige 
agreste  ;  ces  branches  qui  sinclhient  vers 
la  terre  ;  la  mobility  des  feuilles,  et  tout 
cet  abandon,  simplicity  de  la  nature,  atti- 
tude des  deserts' 

Eminent  manifestations  of  this  magi- 
cal power  of  poetry  are  very  rare  and 
very  precious:  the  compositions  of 
Guerin  manifest  it,  I  think,  in  singular 
eminence.  Not  his  poems,  strictly  so 
called, — his  verse, — so  much  as  his  prose ; 
his  poems  in  general  take  for  their 
vehicle  that  favourite  metre  of  French 
poetry,  the  Alexandrine  ;  and,  in  my 
judgment,  I  confess  they  have  thus,  as 
compared  with  his  prose,  a  great  dis- 
advantage to  start  with.  In  prose,  the 
character  of  the  vehicle  for  the  com- 
poser's thoughts  is  not  determined 
beforehand ;  every  composer  has  to 
make  his  own  vehicle ;  and  who  has 
ever  done  this  more  admirably  than  the 
141 


ESSAYS 

great  prose-writers  of  France, — Pascal, 
Bossuet,  Fenelon,  Voltaire?  But  in 
verse  the  composer  has  (with  compara- 
tively narrow  liberty  of  modification) 
to  accept  his  vehicle  ready-made ;  it  is 
therefore  of  vital  importance  tohimthat 
he  should  find  at  his  disposal  a  vehicle 
adequate  to  convey  the  highest  matters 
of  poetry.  We  may  even  get  a  decisive 
test  of  the  poetical  power  of  a  language 
and  nation  by  ascertaining  how  far  the 
principal  poetical  vehicle  which  they 
have  employed,  how  far  (in  plainer 
words)  the  established  national  metre 
for  high  poetry,  is  adequate  or  inade- 
quate. It  seems  to  me  that  the  estab- 
lished metre  of  this  kind  in  France, — 
the  Alexandrine, — is  inadequate ;  that 
as  a  vehicle  for  high  poetry  it  is  greatly 
inferior  to  the  hexameter  or  to  the 
iambics  of  Greece  (for  example),  or  to 
the  blank  verse  of  England.  Therefore 
the  man  of  genius  who  uses  it  is  at  a  dis- 
advantage as  compared  with  the  man 
of  genius  who  has  for  conveying  his 
142 


MAURICE  DE  GUERIN 

thoughts  a  more  adequate  vehicle, 
metrical  or  not.  Racine  is  at  a  disad- 
vantage as  compared  with  Sophocles 
or  Shakspeare,  and  he  is  likewise  at  a 
disadvantage  as  compared  with  Bos- 
suet. 

The  same  may  be  said  of  our  own 
poets  of  the  eighteenth  century,  a  cen- 
tury which  gave  them  as  the  main 
vehicle  for  their  high  poetry  a  metre 
inadequate  (as  much  as  the  French 
Alexandrine,  and  nearly  in  the  same 
way)  for  this  poetry, — the  ten-syllable 
couplet.  It  is  worth  remarking,  that 
the  English  poet  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury whose  compositions  wear  best  and 
give  one  the  most  entire  satisfaction, — 
Gray, — hardly  uses  that  couplet  at  all : 
this  abstinence,  however,  limits  Gray's 
productions  to  a  few  short  compositions, 
and  (exquisite  as  these  are)  he  is  a  poeti- 
cal nature  repressed  and  without  free 
issue.  For  English  poetical  production 
on  a  great  scale,  for  an  English  poet  de- 
ploying all  the  forces  of  his  genius,  the 
143 


ESSAYS 

ten-syllable  couplet  was,  in  the  eigh- 
teenth century,  the  established,  one 
may  almost  say  the  inevitable,  channel. 
Now  this  couplet,  admirable  (as  Chau- 
cer uses  it)  for  story-telling  not  of  the 
epic  pitch,  and  often  admirable  for  a 
few  lines  even  in  poetry  of  a  very  high 
pitch,  is  for  continuous  use  in  poetry  of 
this  latter  kind  inadequate.  Pope,  in 
his  '  Essay  on  Man,'  is  thus  at  a  disad- 
vantage compared  with  Lucretius  in 
his  poem  on  Nature :  Lucretius  has  an 
adequate  vehicle,  Pope  has  not.  Nay, 
though  Pope's  genius  for  didactic  poetry 
was  not  less  than  that  of  Horace, 
while  his  satirical  power  was  certainly 
greater,  still  one's  taste  receives,  I  can- 
not but  think,  a  certain  satisfaction 
when  one  reads  the  Epistles  and  Satires 
of  Horace,  which  it  fails  to  receive 
when  one  reads  the  Satires  and  Epistles 
of  Pope.  Of  such  avail  is  the  superior 
adequacy  of  the  vehicle  used  to  com- 
pensate even  an  inferiority  of  genius 
in  the  user !  In  the  same  way  Pope  is 
144 


MAURICE   DE   GUERIN 

at  a  disadvantage  as  compared  with 
Addison.  The  best  of  Addison's  com- 
position (the  '  Coverley  Papers '  in  the 
Spectator,  for  instance)  wears  better 
than  the  best  of  Pope's,  because  Addi- 
son has  in  his  prose  an  intrinsically 
better  vehicle  for  his  genius  than  Pope 
in  his  couplet.  But  Bacon  has  no  such 
advantage  over  Shakspeare;  nor  has 
Milton,  writing  prose  (for  no  contem- 
porary English  prose-writer  must  be 
matched  with  Milton  except  Milton 
himself),  any  such  advantage  over  Mil- 
ton writing  verse :  indeed,  the  advan- 
tage here  is  all  the  other  way. 

It  is  in  the  prose  remains  of  Guerin, — 
his  journals,  his  letters,  and  the  striking 
composition  which  I  have  already  men- 
tioned, the  '  Centaur,' — that  his  extra- 
ordinary gift  manifests  itself.  He  has 
a  truly  interpretative  faculty  ;  the  most 
profound  and  delicate  sense  of  the  life  of 
Nature,  and  the  most  exquisite  felicity 
in  finding  expressions  to  render  that 
sense.  To  all  who  love  poetry,  Guerin 
K  145 


ESSAYS 

deserves  to  be  something  more  than  a 
name;  and  I  shall  try,  in  spite  of  the 
impossibility  of  doing  justice  to  such  a 
master  of  expression  by  translations,  to 
make  English  readers  see  for  them- 
selves how  gifted  an  organisation  his 
was,  and  how  few  artists  have  received 
from  Nature  a  more  magical  faculty  of 
interpreting  her. 

In  the  winter  of  the  year  1832  there 
was  collected  in  Brittany,  around  the 
well-known  Abbe  Lamennais,  a  singu- 
lar gathering.  At  a  lonely  place.  La 
Chenaie,  he  had  founded  a  religious  re- 
treat, to  which  disciples,  attracted  by  his 
powers  or  by  his  reputation,  repaired. 
Some  came  with  the  intention  of  pre- 
paring themselves  for  the  ecclesiastical 
profession;  others  merely  to  profit  by 
the  society  and  discourse  of  so  dis- 
tinguished a  master.  Among  the  in- 
mates were  men  whose  names  have 
since  become  known  to  all  Europe, — 
Lacordaire  and  M.  de  Montalembert ; 
there  were  others,  who  have  acquired 
146 


MAURICE   DE   GUERIN 

a  reputation,  not  European,  indeed,  but 
considerable,  —  the  Abbe  Gerbet,  the 
Abbe  Rohrbacher;  others,  who  have 
never  quitted  the  shade  of  private  life. 
The  winter  of  1832  was  a  period  of  crisis 
in  the  religious  world  of  France :  Lamen- 
nais's  rupture  with  Rome,  the  con- 
demnation of  his  opinions  by  the  Pope, 
and  his  revolt  against  that  condem- 
nation, were  imminent.  Some  of  his 
followers,  like  Lacordaire,  had  already 
resolved  not  to  cross  the  Rubicon  with 
their  leader,  not  to  go  into  rebellion 
against  Rome  ;  they  were  preparing  to 
separate  from  him.  The  society  of  La 
Chenaie  was  soon  to  dissolve  ;  but,  such 
as  it  is  shown  to  us  for  a  moment,  with 
its  voluntary  character,  its  simple  and 
severe  life  in  common,  its  mixture  of 
lay  and  clerical  members,  the  genius  of 
its  chiefs,  the  sincerity  of  its  disciples, — 
above  all,  its  paramount  fervent  interest 
in  matters  of  spiritual  and  religious  con- 
cernment,— it  offers  a  most  instructive 
spectacle.  It  is  not  the  spectacle  we 
147 


ESSAYS 

most  of  us  think  to  find  in  France,  the 
France  we  have  imagined  from  common 
English  notions,  from  the  streets  of 
Paris,  from  novels;  it  shows  us  how, 
wherever  there  is  greatness  like  that 
of  France,  there  are,  as  its  foundation, 
treasures  of  fervour,  pure-mindedness, 
and  spirituality  somewhere,  whether  we 
know  of  them  or  not ; — a  store  of  that 
which  Goethe  calls  Halt ; — since  great- 
ness can  never  be  founded  upon  frivolity 
and  corruption. 

On  the  evening  of  the  18th  of  Decem- 
ber in  this  year  1832,  M.  de  Lamennais 
was  talking  to  those  assembled  in  the 
sitting-room  of  La  Chenaie  of  his  recent 
journey  to  Italy.  He  talked  with  all 
his  usual  animation ;  '  but,'  writes  one 
of  his  hearers,  a  Breton  gentleman,  M. 
de  Marzan,  '  I  soon  became  inattentive 
and  absent,  being  struck  with  the  re- 
served attitude  of  a  young  stranger  some 
twenty-two  years  old,  pale  in  face,  his 
black  hair  already  thin  over  his  temples, 
with  a  southern  eye,  in  which  bright- 
148 


MAURICE   DE   GUERIN 

ness  and  melancholy  were  mingled.  He 
kept  himself  somewhat  aloof,  seeming 
to  avoid  notice  rather  than  to  court 
it.  All  the  old  faces  of  friends  which  I 
found  about  me  at  this  my  re-entry  into 
the  circle  of  La  Chenaie  failed  to  occupy 
me  so  much  as  the  sight  of  this  stranger, 
looking  on,  listening,  observing,  and  say- 
ing nothing.' 

The  unknown  was  Maurice  de  Guerin. 
Of  a  noble  but  poor  family,  having  lost 
his  mother  at  six  years  old,  he  had  been 
brought  up  by  his  father,  a  man  sad- 
dened by  his  wife's  death,  and  austerely 
religious,  at  the  chateau  of  Le  Cayla,  in 
Languedoc.  His  childhood  was  not  gay  ; 
he  had  not  the  society  of  other  boys; 
and  solitude,  the  sight  of  his  father's 
gloom,  and  the  habit  of  accompanying 
the  cure  of  the  parish  on  his  rounds 
among  the  sick  and  dying,  made  him 
prematurely  grave  and  familiar  with 
sorrow.  He  went  to  school  first  at 
Toulouse,  then  at  the  College  Stanislas 
at  Paris,  with  a  temperament  almost  as 
k2  149 


ESSAYS 

unfit  as  Shelley's  for  common  school 
life.  His  youth  was  ardent,  sensitive, 
agitated,  and  unhappy.  In  1832  he  pro- 
cured admission  to  La  Chenaie  to  brace 
his  spirit  by  the  teaching  of  Lamennais, 
and  to  decide  whether  his  religious  feel- 
ings would  determine  themselves  into 
a  distinct  religious  vocation.  Strong 
and  deep  religious  feelings  he  had,  im- 
planted in  him  by  nature,  developed  in 
him  by  the  circumstances  of  his  child- 
hood ;  but  he  had  also  (and  here  is  the 
key  to  his  character)  that  temperament 
which  opposes  itself  to  the  fixedness  of 
a  religious  vocation,  or  to  any  vocation 
of  which  fixedness  is  an  essential  at- 
tribute ;  a  temperament  mobile,  incon- 
stant, eager,  thirsting  for  new  impres- 
sions, abhorring  rules,  aspiring  to  a 
'  renovation  without  end ' ;  a  tempera- 
ment common  enough  among  artists, 
but  with  which  few  artists,  who  have 
it  to  the  same  degree  as  Gu^rin,  unite 
a  seriousness  and  a  sad  intensity  like 
his.  After  leaving  school,  and  before  go- 
150 


MAURICE  DE  GUERIN 

ing  to  La  Chenaie,  he  had  been  at  home 
at  Le  Cayla  with  his  sister  Eugenie  (a 
wonderfully  gifted  person, whose  genius 
so  competent  a  judge  as  M.  Sainte- 
Beuve  is  inclined  to  pronounce  even 
superior  to  her  brother's)  and  his  sister 
Eugenie's  friends.  With  one  of  these 
friends  he  had  fallen  in  love, — a  slight 
and  transient  fancy,  but  which  had 
already  called  his  poetical  powers  into 
exercise  ;  and  his  poems  and  fragments, 
in  a  certain  green  note-book  ('le  Ca- 
hier  Vert')  which  he  long  continued  to 
make  the  depository  of  his  thoughts, 
and  which  became  famous  among  his 
friends,  he  brought  with  him  to  La 
Chenaie.  There  he  found  among  the 
younger  members  of  the  Society  several 
who,  like  himself,  had  a  secret  passion 
for  poetry  and  literature;  with  these 
he  became  intimate,  and  in  his  letters 
and  journal  we  find  him  occupied,  now 
with  a  literary  commerce  established 
with  these  friends,  now  with  the  for- 
tunes, fast  coming  to  a  crisis,  of  the 
151 


ESSAYS 

Society,  and  now  with  that  for  the  sake 
of  which  he  came  to  La  Chenaie, — his 
religious  progress  and  the  state  of  his 
soul. 

On  Christmas-day,  1832,  having  been 
then  three  weeks  at  La  Chenaie,  he 
writes  thus  of  it  to  a  friend  of  his 
family,  M.  de  Bayne: — 

'  La  Chenaie  is  a  sort  of  oasis  in  the 
midst  of  the  steppes  of  Brittany.  In 
front  of  the  chateau  stretches  a  very 
large  garden  cut  in  two  by  a  terrace 
with  a  lime  avenue,  at  the  end  of  which 
is  a  tiny  chapel.  I  am  extremely  fond 
of  this  little  oratory,  where  one  breathes 
a  twofold  peace, — the  peace  of  solitude 
and  the  peace  of  the  Lord.  When  spring 
comes  we  shall  walk  to  prayers  between 
two  borders  of  flowers.  On  the  east 
side,  and  only  a  few  yards  from  the 
chateau,  sleeps  a  small  mere  between 
two  woods,  where  the  birds  in  warm 
weather  sing  all  day  long ;  and  then, — 
right,  left,  on  all  sides, — woods,  woods, 
everywhere  woods.  It  looks  desolate 
152 


MAURICE   DE   GUERIN 

just  now  that  all  is  bare  and  the  woods 
are  rust-colour,  and  under  this  Brittany 
sky,  which  is  always  clouded  and  so 
low  that  it  seems  as  if  it  were  going  to 
fall  on  your  head ;  but  as  soon  as  spring 
comes  the  sky  raises  itself  up,  the  woods 
come  to  life  again,  and  everything  will 
be  full  of  charm. 

Of  what  La  Chenaie  will  be  when 
spring  comes  he  has  a  foretaste  on  the 
3rd  of  March. 

'To-day'  (he  writes  in  his  journal) 
'  has  enchanted  me.  For  the  first  time 
for  a  long  while  the  sun  has  shown  him- 
self in  all  his  beauty.  He  has  made 
the  buds  of  the  leaves  and  flowers  swell, 
and  he  has  waked  up  in  me  a  thousand 
happy  thoughts.  The  clouds  assume 
more  and  more  their  light  and  grace- 
ful shapes,  and  are  sketching,  over  the 
blue  sky,  the  most  charming  fancies. 
The  woods  have  not  yet  got  their  leaves, 
but  they  are  taking  an  indescribable  air 
of  life  and  gaiety,  which  gives  them 
quite  a  new  physiognomy.  Everything 
153 


ESSAYS 

is  getting  ready  for  the  great  festival 
of  Nature.' 

Storm  and  snow  adjourn  this  festival 
a  little  longer.  On  the  11th  of  March 
he  writes  : — 

'  It  has  snowed  all  night.  I  have  been 
to  look  at  our  primroses ;  each  of  them 
has  its  small  load  of  snow,  and  w^as  bow- 
ing its  head  under  its  burden.  These 
pretty  flowers,  with  their  rich  yellow 
colour,  had  a  charming  effect  under 
their  white  hoods.  I  saw  whole  tufts 
of  them  roofed  over  by  a  single  block 
of  snow ;  all  these  laughing  flowers 
thus  shrouded  and  leaning  one  upon 
another,  made  one  think  of  a  group  of 
young  girls  surprised  by  a  shower,  and 
sheltering  under  a  white  apron.' 

The  burst  of  spring  comes  at  last, 
though  late.  On  the  5th  of  April  we 
find  Guerin  '  sitting  in  the  sun  to  pene- 
trate himself  to  the  very  marrow  with 
the  divine  spring.'  On  the  3rd  of  May, 
*one  can  actually  see  the  progress  of 
the  green ;  it  has  made  a  start  from  the 
154 


MAURICE  DE  GUERIN 

garden  to  the  shrubberies,  it  is  getting 
the  upper  hand  all  along  the  mere ;  it 
leaps,  one  may  say,  from  tree  to  tree, 
from  thicket  to  thicket,  in  the  fields 
and  on  the  hill-sides ;  and  I  can  see  it 
already  arrived  at  the  forest  edge  and 
beginning  to  spread  itself  over  the 
bioad  back  of  the  forest.  Soon  it  will 
have  overrun  everything  as  far  as  the 
eye  can  reach,  and  all  those  wide  spaces 
between  here  and  the  horizon  will  be 
moving  and  sounding  like  one  vast  sea, 
a  sea  of  emerald.' 

Finally,  on  the  16th  of  May,  he  writes 
to  M.  de  Bayne  that  '  the  gloomy  and 
bad  days,  —  bad  because  they  bring 
temptation  by  their  gloom, — are,  thanks 
to  God  and  the  spring,  over ;  and  I  see 
approaching  a  long  file  of  shining  and 
happy  days,  to  do  me  all  the  good  in 
the  world.  This  Brittany  of  ours,'  he 
continues,  'gives  one  the  idea  of  the 
grayest  and  most  wrinkled  old  woman 
possible  suddenly  changed  back  by  the 
touch  of  a  fairy's  wand  into  a  girl  of 
155 


ESSAYS 

twenty,  and  one  of  the  loveliest  in  the 
world  ;  the  fine  weather  has  so  decked 
and  beautified  the  dear  old  country.' 
He  felt,  however,  the  cloudiness  and 
cold  of  the  '  dear  old  country '  with  all 
the  sensitiveness  of  a  child  of  the  South. 
'  What  a  difference,'  he  cries,  '  between 
the  sky  of  Brittany,  even  on  the  finest 
day,  and  the  sky  of  our  South !  Here 
the  summer  has,  even  on  its  highdays 
and  holidays,  something  mournful,  over- 
cast, and  stinted  about  it.  It  is  like  a 
miser  who  is  making  a  show ;  there  is  a 
niggardliness  in  his  magnificence.  Give 
me  our  Languedoc  sky,  so  bountiful  of 
light,  so  blue,  so  largely  vaulted  ! '  And 
somewhat  later,  complaining  of  the 
short  and  dim  sunlight  of  a  February 
day  in  Paris,  '  What  a  sunshine,'  he  ex- 
claims, '  to  gladden  eyes  accustomed  to 
all  the  wealth  of  light  of  the  South ! — 
aux  larges  et  lihSrales  effusions  de  lumihre 
du  del  du  Midi' 

In  the  long  winter  of  La  Chenaie  his 
great  resource  was  literature.     One  has 
156 


MAURICE  DE  GUERIN 

often  heard  that  an  educated  French- 
man's reading  seldom  goes  much  beyond 
French  and  Latin,  and  that  he  makes 
the  authors  in  these  two  languages 
his  sole  literary  standard.  This  may 
or  may  not  be  true  of  Frenchmen  in 
general,  but  there  can  be  no  question 
as  to  the  width  of  the  reading  of  Guerin 
and  his  friends,  and  as  to  the  range  of 
their  literary  sympathies.  One  of  the 
circle,  Hippolyte  la  Morvonnais, — a  poet 
who  published  a  volume  of  verse,  and 
died  in  the  prime  of  life, — had  a  pas- 
sionate admiration  for  Wordsworth, 
and  had  even,  it  is  said,  made  a  pilgrim- 
age to  Rydal  Mount  to  visit  him ;  and 
in  Guerin's  own  reading  I  find,  besides 
the  French  names  of  Bernardin  de  St 
Pierre,  Chateaubriand,  Lamartine,  and 
Victor  Hugo,  the  names  of  Homer, 
Dante,  Shakspeare,  Milton,  and  Goethe ; 
and  he  quotes  both  from  Greek  and 
from  English  authors  in  the  original. 
His  literary  tact  is  beautifully  fine  and 
true.  '  Every  poet,'  he  writes  to  his 
157 


ESSAYS 

sister,  'has  his  own  art  of  poetry 
written  on  the  ground  of  his  own  soul ; 
there  is  no  other.  Be  constantly  ob- 
serving Nature  in  her  smallest  details, 
and  then  write  as  the  current  of  your 
thoughts  guides  you ; — that  is  all.'  But 
with  all  this  freedom  from  the  bondage 
of  forms  and  rules,  Guerin  marks  with 
perfect  precision  the  faults  of  the  free 
French  literature  of  his  time, — the  lit- 
teratu7-e  facile, — and  judges  the  romantic 
school  and  its  prospects  like  a  master: 
'that  youthful  literature  which  has  put 
forth  all  its  blossom  prematurely,  and 
has  left  itself  a  helpless  prey  to  the  re- 
turning frost,  stimulated  as  it  has  been 
by  the  burning  sun  of  our  century,  by 
this  atmosphere  charged  with  a  perilous 
heat,  which  has  over-hastened  every 
sort  of  development,  and  will  most 
likely  reduce  to  a  handful  of  grains  the 
harvest  of  our  age.'  And  the  popular 
authors, — those  'whose  name  appears 
once  and  disappears  for  ever,  whose 
books,  unwelcome  to  all  serious  people, 
158 


MAURICE  DE  GUERIN 

welcome  to  the  rest  of  the  world,  to 
novelty-hunters  and  novel-readers,  fill 
with  vanity  these  vain  souls,  and  then, 
falling  from  hands  heavy  with  the 
languor  of  satiety,  drop  for  ever  into 
the  gulf  of  oblivion ' ;  and  those,  more 
noteworthy,  '  the  writers  of  books  cele- 
brated, and,  as  works  of  art,  deserving 
celebrity,  but  which  have  in  them  not 
one  grain  of  that  hidden  manna,  not 
one  of  those  sweet  and  wholesome 
thoughts  which  nourish  the  human 
soul  and  refresh  it  when  it  is  weary,' 
— these  he  treats  with  such  severity 
that  he  may  in  some  sense  be  described, 
as  he  describes  himself,  as  'invoking 
with  his  whole  heart  a  classical  restor- 
ation.' He  is  best  described,  however, 
not  as  a  partisan  of  any  school,  but 
as  an  ardent  seeker  for  that  mode  of 
expression  which  is  the  most  natural, 
happy,  and  true.  He  writes  to  his 
sister  Eugenie: — 

'  I  want  you  to  reform  your  system 
of    composition ;    it  is    too    loose,  too 
159 


ESSAYS 

vague,  too  Lamartinian.  Your  verse  is 
too  sing-song ;  it  does  not  talk  enough. 
Form  for  yourself  a  style  of  your  own, 
which  shall  be  your  real  expression. 
Study  the  French  language  by  atten- 
tive reading,  making  it  your  care  to 
remark  constructions,  turns  of  expres- 
sion, delicacies  of  style,  but  without  ever 
adopting  the  manner  of  any  master. 
In  the  works  of  these  masters  we  must 
learn  our  language,  but  we  must  use  it 
each  in  our  own  fashion.' 

It  was  not,  however,  to  perfect  his 
literary  judgment  that  Guerin  came 
to  La  Chenaie.  The  religious  feeling, 
which  was  as  much  a  part  of  his  essence 
as  the  passion  for  Nature  and  the  liter- 
ary instinct,  shows  itself  at  moments 
jealous  of  these  its  rivals,  and  alarmed 
at  their  predominance.  Like  all  power- 
ful feelings,  it  wants  to  exclude  every 
other  feeling  and  to  be  absolute.  One 
Friday  in  April,  after  he  has  been  de- 
lighting himself  with  the  shapes  of  the 
clouds  and  the  progress  of  the  spring, 
160 


MAURICE   DE   GUERIN 

he  suddenly  bethinks  himself  that  the 
day  is  Good  Friday,  and  exclaims  in  his 
diary : — 

'  My  God,  what  is  my  soul  about  that 
it  can  thus  go  running  after  such  fugi- 
tive delights  on  Good  Friday,  on  this 
day  all  filled  with  thy  death  and  our 
redemption?  There  is  in  me  I  know 
not  what  damnable  spirit,  that  awakens 
in  me  strong  discontents,  and  is  for  ever 
prompting  me  to  rebel  against  the  holy 
exercises  and  the  devout  collectedness 
of  soul  which  are  the  meet  preparation 
for  these  great  solemnities  of  our  faith. 
Oh  how  well  can  I  trace  here  the  old 
leaven,  from  which  I  have  not  yet  per- 
fectly cleared  my  soul ! ' 

And  again,  in  a  letter  to  M.  de 
Marzan :  '  Of  what,  my  God,  are  we 
made,'  he  cries,  'that  a  little  verdure 
and  a  few  trees  should  be  enough  to 
rob  us  of  our  tranquillity  and  to  distract 
us  from  thy  love  ? '  And  writing,  three 
days  after  Easter  Sunday,  in  his  journal, 
he  records  the  reception  at  La  Chenaie 
L  161 


ESSAYS 

of  a  fervent  neophyte,  in  words  which 
seem  to  convey  a  covert  blame  of  his 
own  want  of  fervency : — 

'Three  days  have  passed  over  our 
heads  since  the  great  festival.  One 
anniversary  the  less  for  us  yet  to  spend 
of  the  death  and  resurrection  of  our 
Saviour !  Every  year  thus  bears  away 
with  it  its  solemn  festivals ;  when  will 
the  everlasting  festival  be  here?  I 
have  been  witness  of  a  most  touching 
sight;  Fran<jois  has  brought  us  one  of 
his  friends  whom  he  has  gained  to  the 
faith.  This  neophyte  joined  us  in  our 
exercises  during  the  Holy  week,  and  on 
Easter  day  he  received  the  communion 
with  us.  Francois  was  in  raptures.  It 
is  a  truly  good  work  which  he  has  thus 
done.  Francois  is  quite  young,  hardly 
twenty  years  old  ;  M.  de  la  M.  is  thirty 
and  is  married.  There  is  something 
most  touching  and  beautifully  simple 
in  M.  de  la  M.  letting  himself  thus 
be  brought  to  God  by  quite  a  young 
man;  and  to  see  friendship,  on  Fran- 
162 


MAURICE   DE   GUERIN 

^ois's  side,  thus  doing  the  w^ork  of  an 
Apostle,  is  not  less  beautiful  and  touch- 
ing.' 

Admiration  for  Lamennais  worked 
in  the  same  direction  with  this  feeling. 
Lamennais  never  appreciated  Guerin ; 
his  combative,  rigid,  despotic  nature, 
of  which  the  characteristic  was  energy, 
had  no  affinity  with  Guerin's  elusive,  un- 
dulating, impalpable  nature,  of  which 
the  characteristic  T\^as  delicacy.  He  set 
little  store  by  his  new  disciple,  and 
could  hardly  bring  himself  to  under- 
stand what  others  found  so  remarkable 
in  him,  his  OAvn  genuine  feeling  tow^ards 
him  being  one  of  indulgent  compassion. 
But  the  intuition  of  Guerin,  more  dis- 
cerning than  the  logic  of  his  master, 
instinctively  felt  what  there  was  com- 
manding and  tragic  in  Lamennais's 
character,  different  as  this  was  from 
his  own ;  and  some  of  his  notes  are 
among  the  most  interesting  records  of 
Lamennais  which  remain. 

'"Do  you  know  what  it  is,"  M.  Feli 
163 


ESSAYS 

said  to  us  on  the  evening  of  the  day 
before  yesterday,  "which  makes  man 
the  most  suffering  of  all  creatures  ?  It 
is  that  he  has  one  foot  in  the  finite  and 
the  other  in  the  infinite,  and  that  he  is 
torn  asunder,  not  by  four  horses,  as  in 
the  horrible  old  times,  but  between  two 
worlds."  Again  he  said  to  us  as  we 
heard  the  clock  strike:  "If  that  clock 
knew  that  it  was  to  be  destroyed  the 
next  instant,  it  would  still  keep  strik- 
ing its  hour  until  that  instant  arrived. 
My  children,  be  as  the  clock ;  whatever 
may  be  going  to  happen  to  you,  strike 
always  your  hour." ' 

Another  time  Guerin  writes : 
'  To-day  M.  Feli  startled  us.  He  was 
sitting  behind  the  chapel,  under  the 
two  Scotch  firs;  he  took  his  stick  and 
marked  out  a  grave  on  the  turf,  and 
said  to  Elie,  "It  is  there  I  wish  to  be 
buried,  but  no  tombstone !  only  a  simple 
hillock  of  grass.  Oh,  how  well  I  shall 
be  there ! "  Elie  thought  he  had  a  pre- 
sentiment that  his  end  was  near.  This 
164 


MAURICE   DE   GUERIN 

is  not  the  first  time  he  has  been  visited 
by  such  a  presentiment ;  when  he  was 
setting  out  for  Rome,  he  said  to  those 
here :  "  I  do  not  expect  ever  to  come 
back  to  you;  you  must  do  the  good 
which  I  have  failed  to  do."  He  is  im- 
patient for  death.' 

Overpowered  by  the  ascendency  of 
Lamennais,  Guerin,  in  spite  of  his  hesi- 
tations, in  spite  of  his  confession  to 
himself  that, '  after  a  three  weeks'  close 
scrutiny  of  his  soul,  in  the  hope  of  find- 
ing the  pearl  of  a  religious  vocation 
hidden  in  some  corner  of  it,'  he  had 
failed  to  find  what  he  sought,  took,  at 
the  end  of  August  1833,  a  decisive  step. 
He  joined  the  religious  order  which 
Lamennais  had  founded.  But  at  this 
very  moment  the  deepening  displeasure 
of  Rome  with  Lamennais  determined 
the  Bishop  of  Rennes  to  break  up,  in 
so  far  as  it  was  a  religious  congrega- 
tion, the  Society  of  La  Chenaie,  to 
transfer  the  novices  to  Ploermel,  and 
to  place  them  under  other  superintend- 
l2  165 


ESSAYS 

ence.  In  September,  Laniennais,  '  who 
had  not  yet  ceased,'  writes  M.  de  Marzan, 
a  fervent  Catholic,  'to  be  a  Christian 
and  a  priest,  took  leave  of  his  beloved 
colony  of  La  Chenaie,  with  the  anguish 
of  a  general  who  disbands  his  army 
down  to  the  last  recruit,  and  withdraws 
annihilated  from  the  field  of  battle.' 
Guerin  went  to  Ploermel.  But  here,  in 
the  seclusion  of  a  real  religious  house, 
he  instantly  perceived  how  alien  to  a 
spirit  like  his, — a  spirit  which,  as  he 
himself  says  somewhere,  'had  need  of 
the  open  air,  wanted  to  see  the  sun  and 
the  flowers,' — was  the  constraint  and 
monotony  of  a  monastic  life,  when 
Lamennais's  genius  was  no  longer  pre- 
sent to  enliven  this  life  for  him.  On 
the  7th  of  October  he  renounced  the 
novitiate,  believing  himself  a  partisan 
of  Lamennais  in  his  quarrel  with  Rome, 
reproaching  the  life  he  had  left  with 
demanding  passive  obedience  instead 
of  trying  '  to  put  in  practice  the  admir- 
able alliance  of  order  with  liberty,  and 
166 


MAURICE  DE  GUERIN 

of  variety  with  unity,'  and  declaring 
that,  for  his  part,  he  preferred  taking 
the  chances  of  a  life  of  adventure  to 
submitting  himself  to  be  '  garotte  par 
un  reglement, — tied  hand  and  foot  by  a 
set  of  rules.'  In  real  truth,  a  life  of 
adventure,  or  rather  a  life  free  to  wan- 
der at  its  own  will,  was  that  to  which 
his  nature  irresistibly  impelled  him. 

For  a  career  of  adventure,  the  inevit- 
able field  was  Paris.  But  before  this 
career  began,  there  came  a  stage,  the 
smoothest,  perhaps,  and  the  most  happy 
in  the  short  life  of  Guerin.  M.  la  Mor- 
vonnais,  one  of  his  La  Chenaie  friends, 
— some  years  older  than  Guerin,  and 
married  to  a  wife  of  singular  sweetness 
and  charm,— had  a  house  by  the  sea- 
side at  the  mouth  of  one  of  the  beauti- 
ful rivers  of  Brittany,  the  Arguenon. 
He  asked  Guerin,  when  he  left  Ploermel, 
to  come  and  stay  with  him  at  this 
place,  called  Le  Val  de  I'Arguenon,  and 
Guerin  spent  the  winter  of  1833-4  there. 
I  grudge  every  word  about  Le  Val  and 
167 


ESSAYS 

its  inmates  which  is  not  Guerin's  own, 
so  charming  is  the  picture  he  draws  of 
them,  so  truly  does  his  talent  find  itself 
in  its  best  vein  as  he  draws  it. 

'  How  full  of  goodness '  (he  writes  in 
his  journal  of  the  7th  of  December)  'is 
Providence  to  me !  For  fear  the  sud- 
den passage  from  the  mild  and  tem- 
perate air  of  a  religious  life  to  the  torrid 
clime  of  the  world  should  be  too  trying 
for  my  soul,  it  has  conducted  me,  after 
I  have  left  my  sacred  shelter,  to  a  house 
planted  on  the  frontier  between  the 
two  regions,  where,  without  being  in 
solitude,  one  is  not  yet  in  the  world ;  a 
house  whose  windows  look  on  the  one 
side  towards  the  plain  where  the  tumult 
of  men  is  rocking,  on  the  other  towards 
the  wilderness  where  the  servants  of 
God  are  chanting.  I  intend  to  write 
down  the  record  of  my  sojourn  here, 
for  the  days  here  spent  are  full  of 
happiness,  and  I  know  that  in  the  time 
to  come  I  shall  often  turn  back  to  the 
story  of  these  past  felicities.  A  man, 
168 


MAURICE   DE   GUERIN 

pious,  and  a  poet;  a  woman,  whose 
spirit  is  in  such  perfect  sympathy  with 
his  that  you  would  say  they  had  but 
one  being  between  them;  a  child,  called 
Marie  like  her  mother,  and  who  sends, 
like  a  star,  the  first  rays  of  her  love 
and  thought  through  the  white  cloud 
of  infancy;  a  simple  life  in  an  old- 
fashioned  house ;  the  ocean,  which 
comes  morning  and  evening  to  bring 
us  its  harmonies ;  and  lastly,  a  wan- 
derer who  descends  from  Carmel  and 
is  going  on  to  Babylon,  and  who  has 
laid  down  at  this  threshold  his  staff 
and  his  sandals,  to  take  his  seat  at  the 
hospitable  table ; — here  is  matter  to 
make  a  biblical  poem  of,  if  I  could  only 
describe  things  as  I  can  feel  them ! ' 

Every  line  written  by  Guerin  during 
this  stay  at  Le  Val  is  worth  quoting, 
but  I  have  only  room  for  one  extract 
more : — 

'  Never '  (he  writes,  a  fortnight  later, 
on  the  20th  of  December),  '  never  have 
I  tasted  so  inwardly  and  deeply  the 
169 


ESSAYS 

happiness  of  home-life.  All  the  little 
details  of  this  life,  which  in  their  suc- 
cession make  up  the  day,  are  to  me  so 
many  stages  of  a  continuous  charm 
carried  from  one  end  of  the  day  to  the 
other.  The  morning  greeting,  which  in 
some  sort  renews  the  pleasure  of  the 
first  arrival,  for  the  words  with  which 
one  meets  are  almost  the  same,  and  the 
separation  at  night,  through  the  hours 
of  darkness  and  uncertainty,  does  not 
ill  represent  longer  separations ;  then 
breakfast,  during  which  you  have  the 
fresh  enjoyment  of  having  met  together 
again ;  the  stroll  afterwards,  when  we 
go  out  and  bid  Nature  good-morning; 
the  return  and  setting  to  work  in  an 
old  panelled  chamber  looking  out  on 
the  sea,  inaccessible  to  all  the  stir  of 
the  house,  a  perfect  sanctuary  of  labour ; 
dinner,  to  which  we  are  called,  not  by 
a  bell,  which  reminds  one  too  much  of 
school  or  a  great  house,  but  by  a  pleas- 
ant voice;  the  gaiety,  the  merriment, 
the  talk  flitting  from  one  subject  to 
170 


MAURICE  DE   GUERIN 

another  and  never  dropping  so  long  as 
the  meal  lasts ;  the  crackling  fire  of  dry 
branches  to  which  we  draw  our  chairs 
directly  afterwards,  the  kind  words 
that  are  spoken  round  the  warm  flame 
which  sings  while  we  talk ;  and  then,  if 
it  is  fine,  the  walk  by  the  seaside,  when 
the  sea  has  for  its  visitors  a  mother 
with  her  child  in  her  arms,  this  child's 
father  and  a  stranger,  each  of  these 
two  last  with  a  stick  in  his  hand;  the 
rosy  lips  of  the  little  girl,  which  keep 
talking  at  the  same  time  with  the  waves, 
— now  and  then  tears  shed  by  her  and 
cries  of  childish  fright  at  the  edge 
of  the  sea;  our  thoughts,  the  father's 
and  mine,  as  we  stand  and  look  at  the 
mother  and  child  smiling  at  one  an- 
other, or  at  the  child  in  tears  and  the 
mother  trying  to  comfort  it  by  her 
caresses  and  exhortations ;  the  Ocean, 
going  on  all  the  while  rolling  up  his 
waves  and  noises;  the  dead  boughs 
which  we  go  and  cut,  here  and  there, 
out  of  the  copse-wood,  to  make  a  quick 
171 


ESSAYS 

and  bright  fire  when  we  get  home, — 
this  little  taste  of  the  woodman's  calling 
which  brings  us  closer  to  Nature  and 
makes  us  think  of  M.  Feli's  eager  fond- 
ness for  the  same  work ;  the  hours  of 
study  and  poetical  flow  which  carry  us 
to  supper-time ;  this  meal,  which  sum- 
mons us  by  the  same  gentle  voice  as  its 
predecessor,  and  which  is  passed  amid 
the  same  joys,  only  less  loud,  because 
evening  sobers  everything,  tones  every- 
thing down ;  then  our  evening,  ushered 
in  by  the  blaze  of  a  cheerful  fire,  and 
w^hich  with  its  alternations  of  reading 
and  talking  brings  us  at  last  to  bed- 
time : — to  all  the  charms  of  a  day  so 
spent  add  the  dreams  which  follow  it, 
and  your  imagination  will  still  fall  far 
short  of  these  home- joys  in  their  de- 
lightful reality,' 

I  said  the  foregoing  should  be  my 
last  extract,  but  who  could  resist  this 
picture  of  a  January  evening  on  the 
coast  of  Brittany? — 

'  All  the  sky  is  covered  over  with 
172 


MAURICE   DE   GUERIN 

gray  clouds  just  silvered  at  the  edges. 
The  sun,  who  departed  a  few  minutes 
ago,  has  left  behind  him  enough  light 
to  temper  for  awhile  the  black  shadows, 
and  to  soften  down,  as  it  were,  the  ap- 
proach of  night.  The  winds  are  hushed, 
and  the  tranquil  ocean  sends  up  to  me, 
when  I  go  out  on  the  doorstep  to  lis- 
ten, only  a  melodious  murmur,  which 
dies  away  in  the  soul  like  a  beautiful 
wave  on  the  beach.  The  birds,  the  first 
to  obey  the  nocturnal  influence,  make 
their  way  towards  the  woods,  and  you 
hear  the  rustle  of  their  wings  in  the 
clouds.  The  copses  which  cover  the 
whole  hill-side  of  Le  Val,  which  all 
the  daytime  are  alive  with  the  chirp 
of  the  wren,  the  laughing  whistle  of 
the  woodpecker,  and  the  different  notes 
of  a  multitude  of  birds,  have  no  longer 
any  sound  in  their  paths  and  thickets, 
unless  it  be  the  prolonged  high  call  of 
the  blackbirds  at  play  with  one  another 
and  chasing  one  another,  after  all  the 
other  birds  have  their  heads  safe  under 
173 


ESSAYS 

their  wings.  The  noise  of  man,  always 
the  last  to  be  silent,  dies  gradually  out 
over  the  face  of  the  fields.  The  general 
murmur  fades  away,  and  one  hears 
hardly  a  sound  except  what  comes  from 
the  villages  and  hamlets,  in  which,  up 
till  far  into  the  night,  there  are  cries  of 
children  and  barking  of  dogs.  Silence 
wraps  me  round ;  everything  seeks 
repose  except  this  pen  of  mine,  which 
perhaps  disturbs  the  rest  of  some  living 
atom  asleep  in  a  crease  of  my  notebook, 
for  it  makes  its  light  scratching  as  it 
puts  down  these  idle  thoughts.  Let  it 
stop,  then  !  for  all  I  write,  have  written, 
or  shall  write,  will  never  be  worth  set- 
ting against  the  sleep  of  an  atom.' 

On  the  1st  of  February  we  find  him 
in  a  lodging  at  Paris.  '  I  enter  the 
world '  (such  are  the  last  words  written 
in  his  journal  at  Le  Val)  '  with  a  secret 
horror.'  His  outward  history  for  the 
next  five  years  is  soon  told.  He  found 
himself  in  Paris,  poor,  fastidious,  and 
with  health  which  already,  no  doubt, 
174 


MAURICE  DE  GUERIN 

felt  the  obscure  presence  of  the  malady 
of  which  he  died — consumption.  One  of 
his  Brittany  acquaintances  introduced 
him  to  editors,  tried  to  engage  him 
in  the  periodical  literature  of  Paris; 
and  so  unmistakable  was  Guerin's  talent 
that  even  his  first  essays  were  immedi- 
ately accei3ted.  But  Guerin's  genius 
was  of  a  kind  which  unfitted  him  to 
get  his  bread  in  this  manner.  At  first 
he  was  pleased  with  the  notion  of  living 
by  his  pen ;  'je  nai  qua  ecrire,'  he  says 
to  his  sister, — '  I  have  only  got  to  write.' 
But  to  a  nature  like  his,  endued  with 
the  passion  for  perfection,  the  neces- 
sity to  produce,  to  produce  constantly, 
to  produce  whether  in  the  vein  or  out 
of  the  vein,  to  produce  something  good 
or  bad  or  middling,  as  it  may  happen, 
but  at  all  events  something, — is  the  most 
intolerable  of  tortures.  To  escape  from 
it  he  betook  himself  to  that  common 
but  most  perfidious  refuge  of  men  of 
letters,  that  refuge  to  which  Goldsmith 
and  poor  Hartley  Coleridge  had  be- 
175 


ESSAYS 

taken  themselves  before  him,  —  the 
profession  of  teaching.  In  September 
1834  he  procured  an  engagement  at  the 
College  Stanislas,  where  he  had  himself 
been  educated.  It  was  vacation-time, 
and  all  he  had  to  do  was  to  teach  a 
small  class  composed  of  boys  who  did 
not  go  home  for  the  holidays, — in  his 
own  words,  '  scholars  left  like  sick 
sheep  in  the  fold,  while  the  rest  of  the 
flock  are  frisking  in  the  fields.'  After 
the  vacation  he  was  kept  on  at  the 
college  as  a  supernumerary.  '  The  mas- 
ter of  the  fifth  class  has  asked  for  a 
month's  leave  of  absence ;  I  am  taking 
his  place,  and  by  this  work  I  get  one 
hundred  francs  (£4).  I  have  been  look- 
ing about  for  pupils  to  give  private 
lessons  to,  and  I  have  found  three  or 
four.  Schoolwork  and  private  lessons 
together  fill  my  day  from  half -past 
seven  in  the  morning  till  half -past  nine 
at  night.  The  college  dinner  serves  me 
for  breakfast,  and  I  go  and  dine  in  the 
evening  at  twenty-four  sous,  as  a  young 
176 


MAURICE   DE  GUERIN 

man  beginning  life  should.'  To  better 
his  position  in  the  hierarchy  of  public 
teachers  it  was  necessary  that  he  should 
take  the  degree  of  agrege  ks-lettres,  cor- 
responding to  our  degree  of  Master  of 
Arts ;  and  to  his  heavy  work  in  teach- 
ing, there  was  thus  added  that  of  pre- 
paring for  a  severe  examination.  The 
drudgery  of  this  life  was  very  irksome 
to  him,  although  less  insupportable 
than  the  drudgery  of  the  profession  of 
letters  ;  inasmuch  as  to  a  sensitive  man 
like  Guerin,  to  silence  his  genius  is 
more  tolerable  than  to  hackney  it. 
Still  the  yoke  wore  him  deeply,  and  he 
had  moments  of  bitter  revolt ;  he  con- 
tinued, however,  to  bear  it  with  resolu- 
tion, and  on  the  whole  with  patience, 
for  four  years.  On  the  15th  of  Novem- 
ber 1838  he  married  a  young  Creole 
lady  of  some  fortune.  Mademoiselle 
Caroline  de  Gervain, '  whom,'  to  use  his 
own  words,  'Destiny,  who  loves  these 
surprises,  has  wafted  from  the  farthest 
Indies  into  my  arms.'  The  marriage 
M  177 


ESSAYS 

was  happy,  and  it  ensured  to  Guerin 
liberty  and  leisure  ;  but  now  '  the  blind 
Fury  with  the  abhorred  shears'  was 
hard  at  hand.  Consumption  declared 
itself  in  him :  '  I  pass  my  life,'  he  writes, 
with  his  old  playfulness  and  calm,  to  his 
sister  on  the  8th  of  April  1839,  '  within 
my  bed-curtains,  and  wait  patiently 
enough,  thanks  to  Caro's  goodness, 
books,  and  dreams,  for  the  recovery 
which  the  sunshine  is  to  bring  with  it.' 
In  search  of  this  sunshine  he  was  taken 
to  his  native  country,  Languedoc,  but 
in  vain.  He  died  at  Le  Cayla  on  the 
19th  of  July  1839. 

The  vicissitudes  of  his  inward  life  dur- 
ing these  five  years  were  more  consider- 
able. His  opinions  and  tastes  underw^ent 
great,  or  what  seem  to  be  great,  changes. 
He  came  to  Paris  the  ardent  partisan  of 
Lamennais:  even  in  April  1834,  after 
Rome  had  finally  condemned  Lamen- 
nais,— '  To-night  there  will  go  forth  from 
Paris,'  he  writes,  'with  his  face  set  to 
the  west,  a  man  whose  every  step  I 
178 


MAURICE   DE   GUERIN 

would  fain  follow,  and  who  returns  to 
the  desert  for  which  I  sigh.  M.  Feli  de- 
parts this  evening  for  La  Chenaie.'  But 
in  October  1835,  —  '  I  assure  you,'  he 
writes  to  his  sister, '  I  am  at  last  weaned 
from  M.  de  Lamennais  ;  one  does  not 
remain  a  babe  and  suckling  for  ever ;  I 
am  perfectly  freed  from  his  influence.' 
There  was  a  greater  change  than  this. 
In  1834  the  main  cause  of  Guerin's  aver- 
sion to  the  literature  of  the  French  ro- 
mantic school,  was  that  this  literature, 
having  had  a  religious  origin,  had  ceased 
to  be  religious :  '  it  has  forgotten,'  he 
says, '  the  house  and  the  admonitions  of 
its  Father.'  But  his  friend  M.  de  Marzan 
tells  us  of  a  'deplorable  revolution' 
which,  by  1836,  had  taken  place  in  him. 
Guerin  had  become  intimate  with  the 
chiefs  of  this  very  literature;  he  no 
longer  went  to  church ;  '  the  bond  of  a 
common  faith,  in  w^hich  our  friendship 
had  its  birth,  existed  between  us  no 
longer.'  Then,  again, '  this  interregnum 
was  not  destined  to  last.'  Reconverted 
179 


ESSAYS 

to  his  old  faith  by  suffering  and  by 
the  pious  efforts  of  his  sister  Eugenie, 
Guerin  died  a  Catholic.  His  feelings 
about  society  underwent  a  like  change. 
After  '  entering  the  world  with  a  secret 
horror,'  after  congratulating  himself 
when  he  had  been  some  months  at  Paris 
on  being  'disengaged  from  the  social 
tumult,  out  of  the  reach  of  those  blows 
which,  when  I  live  in  the  thick  of  the 
world,  bruise  me,  irritate  me,  or  utterly 
crush  me,'  M.  Sainte-Beuve  tells  us  of 
him,  two  years  afterwards,  appearing 
in  society  '  a  man  of  the  world,  elegant, 
even  fashionable;  a  talker  who  could 
hold  his  own  against  the  most  brilliant 
talkers  of  Paris.' 

In  few  natures,  however,  is  there 
really  such  essential  consistency  as  in 
Guerin's.  He  says  of  himself,  in  the 
very  beginning  of  his  journal :  '  I  owe 
everything  to  poetry,  for  there  is  no 
other  name  to  give  to  the  sum  total  of 
my  thoughts ;  I  owe  to  it  whatever  I 
now  have  pure,  lofty,  and  solid  in  my 
180 


MAURICE   DE   GUERIN 

soul ;  I  owe  to  it  all  my  consolations  in 
the  past ;  I  shall  probably  owe  to  it  my 
future.'  Poetry,  the  poetical  instinct, 
was  indeed  the  basis  of  his  nature ;  but 
to  say  so  thus  absolutely  is  not  quite 
enough.  One  aspect  of  poetry  fascin- 
ated Guerin's  imagination  and  held  it 
prisoner.  Poetry  is  the  interpretress  of 
the  natural  world,  and  she  is  the  inter- 
pretress of  the  moral  world  ;  it  was  as 
the  interpretress  of  the  natural  world 
that  she  had  Guerin  for  her  mouthpiece. 
To  make  magically  near  and  real  the 
life  of  Nature,  and  man's  life  only  so 
far  as  it  is  a  part  of  that  Nature,  was 
his  faculty ;  a  faculty  of  naturalistic, 
not  of  moral  interpretation.  This  fa- 
culty always  has  for  its  basis  a  peculiar 
temperament,  an  extraordinary  delicacy 
of  organisation  and  susceptibility  to  im- 
pressions ;  in  exercising  it  the  poet  is  in 
a  great  degree  passive  (Wordsworth 
thus  speaks  of  a  wise  passiveness) ;  he 
aspires  to  be  a  sort  of  human  ^olian 
harp,  catching  and  rendering  every 
m2  181 


ESSAYS 

rustle  of  Nature.  To  assist  at  the  evolu- 
tion of  the  whole  life  of  the  world  is 
his  craving,  and  intimately  to  feel  it 
all: 

* ...  the  glow,  the  thrill  of  life, 
Where,  where  do  these  abound  ? ' 
is  what  he  asks :  he  resists  being  riveted 
and  held  stationary  by  any  single  im- 
pression, but  would  be  borne  on  for  ever 
down  an  enchanted  stream.  He  goes 
into  religion  and  out  of  ^  religion,  into 
society  and  out  of  society,  not  from  the 
motives  which  impel  men  in  general, 
but  to  feel  what  it  is  all  like ;  he  is  thus 
hardly  a  moral  agent,  and,  like  the  pas- 
sive and  ineffectual  Uranus  of  Keats's 
poem,  he  may  say : 

' I  am  but  a  voice  ; 

My  life  is  but  the  life  of  winds  and  tides ; 
No  more  than  winds  and  tides  can  I 

avail.' 
He  hovers  over  the  tumult  of  life,  but 
does  not  really  put  his  hand  to  it. 

No  one  has  expressed  the  aspirations 
of  this  temperament  better  than  Guerin 
182 


MAURICE   DE   GUERIN 

himself.  In  the  last  year  of  his  life  he 
writes : — 

'  I  return,  as  you  see,  to  my  old  brood- 
ing over  the  world  of  Nature,  that  line 
which  my  thoughts  irresistibly  take  ;  a 
sort  of  passion  which  gives  me  enthusi- 
asm, tears,  bursts  of  joy,  and  an  eternal 
food  for  musing  ;  and  yet  I  am  neither 
philosopher  nor  naturalist,  nor  anything 
learned  whatsoever.  There  is  one  word 
which  is  the  God  of  my  imagination,  the 
tyrant,  I  ought  rather  to  say,  that  fas- 
cinates it,  lures  it  onward,  gives  it  work 
to  do  without  ceasing,  and  will  finally 
carry  it  I  know  not  where ;  the  word 
life.' 

And  in  one  place  in  his  journal  he 
says : — 

'  My  imagination  welcomes  every 
dream,  every  impression,  without  at- 
taching itself  to  any,  and  goes  on  for 
ever  seeking  something  new.' 

And  again  in  another : — 

'  The  longer  I  live,  and  the  clearer  I 
discern  between  true  andfalseinsociety, 
183 


ESSAYS 

the  more  does  the  inclination  to  live, 
not  as  a  savage  or  a  misanthrope,  but 
as  a  solitary  man  on  the  frontiers  of 
society,  on  the  outskirts  of  the  world, 
gain  strength  and  grow  in  me.  The 
birds  come  and  go  and  make  nests 
around  our  habitations,  they  are  fellow- 
citizens  of  our  farms  and  hamlets  with 
us ;  but  they  take  their  flight  in  a  hea- 
ven which  is  boundless,  but  the  hand  of 
God  alone  gives  and  measures  to  them 
their  daily  food,  but  they  build  their 
nests  in  the  heart  of  the  thick  bushes, 
or  hang  them  in  the  height  of  the  trees. 
So  would  I,  too,  live,  hovering  round 
society,  and  having  always  at  my  back 
a  field  of  liberty  vast  as  the  sky.' 

In  the  same  spirit  he  longed  for 
travel.  'When  one  is  a  wanderer,'  he 
writes  to  his  sister,  '  one  feels  that  one 
fulfils  the  true  condition  of  humanity.' 
And  the  last  entry  in  his  journal  is, — 
'  The  stream  of  travel  is  full  of  delight. 
Oh,  who  will  set  me  adrift  on  this 
NUe!' 

1&4 


MAURICE  DE   GUERIN 

Assuredly  it  is  not  in  this  tempera- 
ment that  the  active  virtues  have  their 
rise.  On  the  contrary,  this  temperament, 
considered  in  itself  alone,  indisposes 
for  the  discharge  of  them.  Something 
morbid  and  excessive,  as  manifested 
in  Guerin,  it  undoubtedly  has.  In  him, 
as  in  Keats,  and  as  in  another  youth 
of  genius,  whose  name,  but  the  other 
day  unheard  of,  Lord  Houghton  has 
so  gracefully  written  in  the  history 
of  English  poetry,  —  David  Gray,  — 
the  temperament,  the  talent  itself,  is 
deeply  influenced  by  their  mysterious 
malady ;  the  temperament  is  devouring ; 
it  uses  vital  power  too  hard  and  too 
fast,  paying  the  penalty  in  long  hours 
of  unutterable  exhaustion  and  in  pre- 
mature death.  The  intensity  of  Guerin's 
depression  is  described  to  us  by  Guerin 
himself  with  the  same  incomparable 
touch  w^ith  which  he  describes  happier 
feelings  ;  far  of tener  than  any  pleasur- 
able sense  of  his  gift  he  has  '  the  sense 
profound,  near,  immense,  of  my  misery, 
185 


ESSAYS 

of  my  inward  poverty.'  And  again : 
'  My  inward  misery  gains  upon  me ; 
I  no  longer  dare  look  within.'  And  on 
another  day  of  gloom  he  does  look 
within,  and  here  is  the  terrible 
analysis : — 

'  Craving,  unquiet,  seeing  only  by 
glimpses,  my  spirit  is  stricken  by  all 
those  ills  which  are  the  sure  fruit  of  a 
youth  doomed  never  to  ripen  into  man- 
hood. I  grow  old  and  wear  myself  out 
in  the  most  futile  mental  strainings, 
and  make  no  progress.  My  head  seems 
dying,  and  when  the  wind  blows  I  fancy 
I  feel  it,  as  if  I  were  a  tree,  blowing 
through  a  number  of  withered  branches 
in  my  top.  Study  is  intolerable  to  me, 
or  rather  it  is  quite  out  of  my  power. 
Mental  w^ork  brings  on,  not  drowsiness, 
but  an  irritable  and  nervous  disgust 
w^hich  drives  me  out,  I  know^  not  where, 
into  the  streets  and  public  places.  The 
Spring,  whose  delights  used  to  come 
every  year  stealthily  and  mysteriously 
to  charm  me  in  my  retreat,  crushes  me 
186 


MAURICE   DE   GUERIN 

this  year  under  a  weight  of  sudden 
hotness.  I  should  be  glad  of  any  event 
which  delivered  me  from  the  situation 
in  which  I  am.  If  I  were  free  I  would 
embark  for  some  distant  country  where 
I  could  begin  life  anew.' 

Such  is  this  temperament  in  the 
frequent  hours  when  the  sense  of  its 
own  weakness  and  isolation  crushes  it 
to  the  ground.  Certainly  it  was  not 
for  Guerins  happiness,  or  for  Keats's, 
as  men  count  happiness,  to  be  as  they 
were.  Still  the  very  excess  and  pre- 
dominance of  their  temperament  has 
given  to  the  fruits  of  their  genius  a 
unique  brilliancy  and  flavour.  I  have 
said  that  poetry  inter j)rets  in  two  ways ; 
it  interprets  by  expressing  with  magical 
felicity  the  physiognomy  and  move- 
ment of  the  outward  world,  and  it 
interprets  by  expressing,  with  inspired 
conviction,  the  ideas  and  laws  of  the 
inward  world  of  man's  moral  and 
spiritual  nature.  In  other  words, 
poetry  is  interpretative  both  by  hav- 
187 


ESSAYS 

ing  natural  magic  in  it,  and  by  having 
moral  profundity.  In  both  ways  it 
illuminates  man ;  it  gives  him  a  satis- 
fying sense  of  reality;  it  reconciles 
him  with  himself  and  the  universe. 
Thus  ^schylus's  '  Spda-avn  TradiLv '  and  his 
^dvi]piOfiov  yiXaa-fxa'  are  alike  interpreta- 
tive. Shakspeare  interprets  both  when 
he  says, 

'  Full  many  a  glorious  morning  have 
I  seen, 
Flatter  the  mountain-tops  with  sov- 
ran eye'; 
and  when  he  says, 

'There's  a  divinity  that  shapes  our 

ends, 
Rough-hew  them  as  we  will.' 
These  great  poets  unite  in  themselves 
the  faculty  of  both  kinds  of  interpre- 
tation, the  naturalistic  and  the  moral. 
But  it  is  observable  that  in  the  poets 
who  unite  both  kinds,  the  latter  (the 
moral)  usually  ends  by  making  itself 
the  master.  In  Shakspeare  the  two 
kinds  seem  w^onderf  ully  to  balance  one 
188 


MAURICE  DE   GUERIN 

another;  but  even  in  him  the  balance 
leans ;  his  expression  tends  to  become 
too  little  sensuous  and  simple,  too 
much  intellectualised.  The  same  thing 
may  be  yet  more  strongly  affirmed  of 
Lucretius  and  of  Wordsworth.  In 
Shelley  there  is  not  a  balance  of  the 
two  gifts,  nor  even  a  co-existence  of 
them,  but  there  is  a  passionate  strain- 
ing after  them  both,  and  this  is  what 
makes  Shelley,  as  a  man,  so  interest- 
ing :  I  will  not  now  inquire  how  much 
Shelley  achieves  as  a  poet,  but  what- 
ever he  achieves,  he  in  general  fails 
to  achieve  natural  magic  in  his  ex- 
pression ;  in  Mr  Palgrave's  charming 
'  Treasury '  may  be  seen  a  gallery  of 
his  failures.  But  in  Keats  and  Guerin, 
in  whom  the  faculty  of  naturalistic 
interpretation  is  overpoweringly  pre- 
dominant, the  natural  magic  is  per- 
fect; when  they  speak  of  the  world 
they  speak  like  Adam  naming  by 
divine  inspiration  the  creatures;  their 
expression  corresponds  with  the  thing's 
189 


ESSAYS 

essential  reality.  Even  between  Keats 
and  Guerin,  however,  there  is  a  dis- 
tinction to  be  drawn.  Keats  has, 
above  all,  a  sense  of  what  is  pleasur- 
able and  open  in  the  life  of  nature  ; 
for  him  she  is  the  A  hna  Parens :  his 
expression  has,  therefore,  more  than 
Guerin's,  something  genial,  outward, 
and  sensuous.  Guerin  has,  above  all, 
a  sense  of  what  there  is  adorable  and 
secret  in  the  life  of  Nature ;  for  him 
she  is  the  Magna  Parens ;  his  expres- 
sion has,  therefore,  more  than  Keats's, 
something  mystic,  inward,  and  pro- 
found. 

So  he  lived  like  a  man  possessed ; 
with  his  eye  not  on  his  own  career, 
not  on  the  public,  not  on  fame,  but 
on  the  Isis  whose  veil  he  had  uplifted. 
He  published  nothing :  '  There  is  more 
power  and  beauty,'  he  writes,  'in  the 
well-kept  secret  of  one's  self  and  one's 
thoughts,  than  in  the  display  of  a 
whole  heaven  that  one  may  have  in- 
side one.'  'My  spirit,'  he  answers 
190 


MAURICE  DE  GUERIN 

the  friends  who  urge  him  to  write, 
'is  of  the  home-keeping  order,  and 
has  no  fancy  for  adventure;  literary 
adventure  is  above  all  distasteful  to 
it ;  for  this,  indeed  (let  me  say  so  with- 
out the  least  self-sufficiency),  it  has  a 
contempt.  The  literary  career  seems 
to  me  unreal,  both  in  its  own  essence 
and  in  the  rewards  which  one  seeks 
from  it,  and  therefore  fatally  marred 
by  a  secret  absurdity.'  His  acquaint- 
ances, and  among  them  distinguished 
men  of  letters,  full  of  admiration  for 
the  originality  and  delicacy  of  his 
talent,  laughed  at  his  self-depreciation, 
warmly  assured  him  of  his  powers. 
He  received  their  assurances  with  a 
mournful  incredulity,  which  contrasts 
curiously  with  the  self-assertion  of 
poor  David  Gray,  whom  I  just  now 
mentioned.  'It  seems  to  me  intoler- 
able,' he  writes,  'to  appear  to  men 
other  than  one  appears  to  God.  My 
worst  torture  at  this  moment  is  the 
over-estimate  which  generous  friends 
191 


ESSAYS 

form  of  me.  We  are  told  that  at  the 
last  judgment  the  secret  of  all  con- 
sciences will  be  laid  bare  to  the  uni- 
verse ;  would  that  mine  were  so  this 
day,  and  that  every  passer-by  could 
see  me  as  I  am ! '  '  High  above  my 
head,'  he  says  at  another  time,  'far, 
far  away,  I  seem  to  hear  the  murmur 
of  that  world  of  thought  and  feeling 
to  which  I  aspire  so  often,  but  where 
I  can  never  attain.  I  think  of  those 
of  my  own  age  who  have  wings  strong 
enough  to  reach  it,  but  I  think  of  them 
without  jealousy,  and  as  men  on  earth 
contemplate  the  elect  and  their  feli- 
city.' And,  criticising  his  own  com- 
position, '  When  I  begin  a  subject,  my 
self-conceit'  (says  this  exquisite  artist) 
'  imagines  I  am  doing  wonders ;  and 
when  I  have  finished,  I  see  nothing 
but  a  wretched  made-up  imitation, 
composed  of  odds  and  ends  of  colour 
stolen  from  other  people's  palettes,  and 
tastelessly  mixed  together  on  mine.' 
Such  was  his  passion  for  perfection,  his 
192 


MAURICE   DE  GUERIN 

disdain  for  all  poetical  work  not  per- 
fectly adequate  and  felicitous.  The 
magic  of  expression,  to  which  by  the 
force  of  this  passion  he  won  his  way, 
will  make  the  name  of  Maurice  de 
Guerin  remembered  in  literature. 

I  have  already  mentioned  the  '  Cen- 
taur,' a  sort  of  prose  poem  by  Guerin, 
which  Madame  Sand  published  after 
his  death.  The  idea  of  this  composi- 
tion came  to  him,  M.  Sainte-Beuve 
says,  in  the  course  of  some  visits  which 
he  made  with  his  friend,  M.  Trebutien, 
a  learned  antiquarian,  to  the  Museum 
of  Antiquities  in  the  Louvre.  The  free 
and  wild  life  which  the  Greeks  ex- 
pressed by  such  creations  as  the  Cen- 
taur had,  as  we  might  well  expect,  a 
strong  charm  for  him ;  under  the  same 
inspiration  he  composed  a  '  Bacchante,' 
which  was  meant  by  him  to  form  part 
of  a  prose  poem  on  the  adventures  of 
Bacchus  in  India.  Real  as  was  the 
affinity  which  Guerin's  nature  had  for 
these    subjects,   I    doubt    whether,    in 


ESSAYS 

treating  them,  he  would  have  found 
the  full  and  final  employment  of  his 
talent.  But  the  beauty  of  his  '  Cen- 
taur '  is  extraordinary ;  in  its  whole 
conception  and  expression  this  piece 
has  in  a  wonderful  degree  that  natural 
magic  of  which  I  have  said  so  much, 
and  the  rhythm  has  a  charm  which 
bewitches  even  a  foreigner.  An  old 
Centaur  on  his  mountain  is  supposed 
to  relate  to  Melampus,  a  human  ques- 
tioner, the  life  of  his  youth.  Untrans- 
latable as  the  piece  is,  I  shall  conclude 
with  some  extracts  from  it : — 

'The  Centaur 

'  I  had  my  birth  in  the  caves  of  these 
mountains.  Like  the  stream  of  this 
valley,  whose  first  drops  trickle  from 
some  weeping  rock  in  a  deep  cavern, 
the  first  moment  of  my  life  fell  in  the 
darkness  of  a  remote  abode,  and  with- 
out breaking  the  silence.  When  our 
mothers  draw  near  to  the  time  of  their 
delivery,  they  withdraw  to  the  caverns, 
194 


MAURICE   DE   GUERIN 

and  in  the  depth  of  the  loneliest  of 
them,  in  the  thickest  of  its  gloom, 
bring  forth,  without  uttering  a  plaint, 
a  fruit  silent  as  themselves.  Their 
puissant  milk  makes  us  surmount, 
without  weakness  or  dubious  struggle, 
the  first  difficulties  of  life ;  and  yet  we 
leave  our  caverns  later  than  you  your 
cradles.  The  reason  is  that  we  have 
a  doctrine  that  the  early  days  of  ex- 
istence should  be  kept  apart  and  en- 
shrouded, as  days  filled  with  the  pres- 
ence of  the  gods.  Nearly  the  whole 
term  of  my  growth  was  passed  in  the 
darkness  where  I  was  born.  The  re- 
cesses of  my  dwelling  ran  so  far  under 
the  mountain  that  I  should  not  have 
known  on  which  side  was  the  exit,  had 
not  the  winds,  when  they  sometimes 
made  their  way  through  the  opening, 
sent  fresh  airs  in,  and  a  sudden  trouble. 
Sometimes,  too,  my  mother  came  back 
to  me,  having  about  her  the  odours 
of  the  valleys,  or  streaming  from  the 
waters  which  were  her  haunt.  Her 
195^ 


ESSAYS 

returning  thus,  without  a  word  said 
of  the  valleys  or  the  rivers,  but  with 
the  emanations  from  them  hanging 
about  her,  troubled  my  spirit,  and  I 
moved  up  and  down  restlessly  in  my 
darkness.  "  What  is  it,"  I  cried,  "  this 
outside  world  whither  my  mother  is 
borne,  and  what  reigns  there  in  it  so 
potent  as  to  attract  her  so  often?" 
At  these  moments  my  own  force  began 
to  make  me  unquiet.  I  felt  in  it  a 
power  which  could  not  remain  idle ; 
and  betaking  myself  either  to  toss  my 
arms  or  to  gallop  backwards  and  for- 
wards in  the  spacious  darkness  of  the 
cavern,  I  tried  to  make  out  from  the 
blows  which  I  dealt  in  the  empty  space, 
or  from  the  transport  of  my  course 
through  it,  in  what  direction  my  arms 
were  meant  to  reach,  or  my  feet  to 
bear  me.  Since  that  day,  I  have  wound 
my  arms  round  the  bust  of  Centaurs, 
and  round  the  body  of  heroes,  and 
round  the  trunk  of  oaks;  my  hands 
have  assayed  the  rocks,  the  waters, 
196 


MAURICE   DE   GUERIN 

plants  without  number,  and  the  subtlest 
impressions  of  the  air, — for  I  uplift 
them  in  the  dark  and  still  nights  to 
catch  the  breaths  of  wind,  and  to  draw 
signs  whereby  I  may  augur  my  road ; 
my  feet, — look,  O  Melampus,  how  worn 
they  are !  And  yet,  all  benumbed  as 
I  am  in  this  extremity  of  age,  there  are 
days  when,  in  broad  sunlight,  on  the 
mountain-tops,  I  renew  these  gallop- 
ings  of  my  youth  in  the  cavern,  and 
with  the  same  object,  brandishing  my 
arms  and  employing  all  the  fleetness 
which  yet  is  left  to  me. 

'O  Melampus,  thou  who  wouldst 
know  the  life  of  the  Centaurs,  where- 
fore have  the  gods  willed  that  thy 
steps  should  lead  thee  to  me,  the  oldest 
and  most  forlorn  of  them  all?  It  is 
long  since  I  have  ceased  to  practise 
any  part  of  their  life.  I  quit  no  more 
this  mountain  summit,  to  which  age 
has  confined  me.  The  point  of  my 
arrows  now  serves  me  only  to  uproot 
n2  197 


ESSAYS 

some  tough-fibred  plant;  the  tranquil 
lakes  know  me  still,  but  the  rivers 
have  forgotten  me.  I  will  tell  thee  a 
little  of  my  youth ;  but  these  recollec- 
tions, issuing  from  a  worn  memory, 
come  like  the  drops  of  a  niggardly 
libation  poured  from  a  damaged  urn. 

'  The  course  of  my  youth  w^as  rapid 
and  full  of  agitation.  Movement  was 
my  life,  and  my  steps  knew  no  bound. 
One  day  when  I  was  following  the 
course  of  a  valley  seldom  entered  by 
the  Centaurs,  I  discovered  a  man  mak- 
ing his  way  up  the  stream-side  on  the 
opposite  bank.  He  was  the  first  whom 
my  eyes  had  lighted  on :  I  despised  him. 
"Behold,"  I  cried,  "at  the  utmost  but 
the  half  of  what  I  am !  How  short  are 
his  steps !  and  his  movement  how  full 
of  labour!  Doubtless  he  is  a  Centaur 
overthrown  by  the  gods,  and  reduced 
by  them  to  drag  himself  along  thus." 

'  Wandering  along  at  my  own  will 
like  the  rivers,  feeling  wherever  I  went 

198 


MAURICE   DE   GUERIN 

the  presence  of  Cybele,  whether  in  the 
bed  of  the  valleys,  or  on  the  height 
of  the  mountains,  I  bounded  whither 
I  would,  like  a  blind  and  chainless  life. 
But  when  Night,  filled  with  the  charm 
of  the  gods,  overtook  me  on  the  slopes 
of  the  mountain,  she  guided  me  to  the 
mouth  of  the  caverns,  and  there  tran- 
quillised  me  as  she  tranquillises  the 
billows  of  the  sea.  Stretched  across 
the  threshold  of  my  retreat,  my  flanks 
hidden  within  the  cave,  and  my  head 
under  the  open  sky,  I  watched  the 
spectacle  of  the  dark.  The  sea-gods, 
it  is  said,  quit  during  the  hours  of 
darkness  their  palaces  under  the  deep ; 
they  seat  themselves  on  the  promon- 
tories, and  their  eyes  wander  over  the 
expanse  of  the  waves.  Even  so  I  kept 
watch,  having  at  my  feet  an  expanse 
of  life  like  the  hushed  sea.  My  regards 
had  free  range,  and  travelled  to  the 
most  distant  points.  Like  sea-beaches 
which  never  lose  their  wetness,  the 
line  of  mountains  to  the  west  retained 
199 


ESSAYS 

the  imprint  of  gleams  not  perfectly 
wiped  out  by  the  shadows.  In  that 
quarter  still  survived,  in  pale  clearness, 
mountain  summits  naked  and  pure. 
There  I  beheld  at  one  time  the  god 
Pan  descend,  ever  solitary ;  at  another, 
the  choir  of  the  mystic  divinities ;  or  I 
saw  pass  some  mountain  nymph  charm- 
struck  by  the  night.  Sometimes  the 
eagles  of  Mount  Olympus  traversed  the 
upper  sky,  and  were  lost  to  view  among 
the  far-off  constellations,  or  in  the  shade 
of  the  dreaming  forests. 

'  Thou  pursuest  after  wisdom,  O  Mel- 
ampus,  which  is  the  science  of  the  will 
of  the  gods ;  and  thou  roamest  from 
people  to  people  like  a  mortal  driven 
by  the  destinies.  In  the  times  when 
I  kept  my  night-watches  before  the 
caverns,  I  have  sometimes  believed 
that  I  was  about  to  surprise  the 
thought  of  the  sleeping  Cybele,  and 
that  the  mother  of  the  gods,  betrayed 
by  her  dreams,  would  let  fall  some  of 
her  secrets  ;  but  I  have  never  made  out 
200 


MAURICE  DE  GUERIN 

more  than  sounds  which  faded  away 
in  the  murmur  of  night,  or  words  in- 
articulate as  the  bubbling  of  the  rivers. 
' "  O  Macareus,"  one  day  said  the 
great  Chiron  to  me,  whose  old  age  I 
tended ;  "  we  are,  both  of  us,  Centaurs 
of  the  mountain ;  but  how  different 
are  our  lives !  Of  my  days  all  the 
study  is  (thou  seest  it)  the  search  for 
plants ;  thou,  thou  art  like  those 
mortals  who  have  picked  up  on  the 
waters  or  in  the  woods,  and  carried 
to  their  lips,  some  pieces  of  the  reed- 
pipe  thrown  away  by  the  god  Pan. 
From  that  hour  these  mortals,  having 
caught  from  their  relics  of  the  god  a 
passion  for  wild  life,  or  perhaps  smit- 
ten with  some  secret  madness,  enter 
into  the  wilderness,  plunge  among 
the  forests,  follow  the  course  of  the 
streams,  bury  themselves  in  the  heart 
of  the  mountains,  restless,  and  haunted 
by  an  unknown  purpose.  The  mares 
beloved  of  the  winds  in  the  farthest 
Scythia  are  not  wilder  than  thou,  nor 
201 


'''"''■''       ESSAYS 

more  cast  down  at  nightfall,  when  the 
North  Wind  has  departed.  Seekest 
thou  to  know  the  gods,  O  Macareus, 
and  from  what  source  men,  animals, 
and  the  elements  of  the  universal  fire 
have  their  origin  ?  But  the  aged  Ocean, 
the  father  of  all  things,  keeps  locked 
within  his  own  breast  these  secrets ; 
and  the  nymphs,  who  stand  around, 
sing  as  they  weave  their  eternal  dance 
before  him,  to  cover  any  sound  which 
might  escape  from  his  lips  half-opened 
by  slumber.  The  mortals,  dear  to  the 
gods  for  their  virtue,  have  received 
from  their  hands  lyres  to  give  delight 
to  man,  or  the  seeds  of  new  plants  to 
make  him  rich ;  but  from  their  inexor- 
able lips,  nothing ! " 

'  Such  were  the  lessons  which  the  old 
Chiron  gave  me.  Waned  to  the  very 
extremity  of  life,  the  Centaur  yet 
nourished  in  his  spirit  the  most  lofty 
discourse. 


202 


MAURICE   DE  GUERIN 

'  For  me,  O  Melampus,  I  decline  into 
my  last  days,  calm  as  the  setting  of 
the  constellations,  I  still  retain  enter- 
prise enough  to  climb  to  the  top  of  the 
rocks,  and  there  I  linger  late,  either 
gazing  on  the  wild  and  restless  clouds, 
or  to  see  come  up  from  the  horizon 
the  rainy  Hyades,  the  Pleiades,  or  the 
great  Orion ;  but  I  feel  myself  perish- 
ing and  passing  quickly  away,  like  a 
snow-wreath  floating  on  the  stream ; 
and  soon  shall  I  be  mingled  with  the 
waters  which  flow  in  the  vast  bosom 
of  Earth.' 


203 


EUGENIE   DE   GUERIN 


EUGENIE   DE   GUERIN 

Who  that  had  spoken  of  Maurice  de 
Guerin  could  refrain  from  speaking  of 
his  sister  Eugenie,  the  most  devoted 
of  sisters,  one  of  the  rarest  and  most 
beautiful  of  souls?  'There  is  nothing 
fixed,  no  duration,  no  vitality  in  the 
sentiments  of  women  towards  one  an- 
other; their  attachments  are  mere 
pretty  knots  of  ribbon,  and  no  more. 
In  all  the  friendships  of  women  I  ob- 
serve this  slightness  of  the  tie.  I  know 
no  instance  to  the  contrary,  even  in 
history.  Orestes  and  Pylades  have  no 
sisters.'  So  she  herself  speaks  of  the 
friendships  of  her  own  sex.  But  Electra 
can  attach  herself  to  Orestes,  if  not  to 
Chrysothemis.  And  to  her  brother 
Maurice,  Eugenie  de  Guerin  was  Py- 
lades and  Electra  in  one. 
207 


ESSAYS 

The  name  of  Maurice  de  Guerin, — 
that  young  man  so  gifted,  so  attrac- 
tive, so  careless  of  fame,  and  so  early 
snatched  away;  who  died  at  twenty- 
nine  ;  who,  says  his  sister,  '  let  what 
he  did  be  lost  with  a  carelessness  so 
unjust  to  himself,  set  no  value  on  any 
of  his  own  productions,  and  departed 
hence  without  reaping  the  rich  harvest 
which  seemed  his  due ' ;  who,  in  spite 
of  his  immaturity,  in  spite  of  his  fra- 
gility, exercised  such  a  charm,  'fur- 
nished to  others  so  much  of  that  which 
all  live  by,'  that  some  years  after  his 
death  his  sister  found  in  a  country- 
house  where  he  used  to  stay,  in  the 
journal  of  a  young  girl  who  had  not 
known  him,  but  who  heard  her  family 
speak  of  him,  his  name,  the  date  of  his 
death,  and  these  words,  '^7  etait  leur 
vie  '  (he  was  their  life);  whose  talent,  ex- 
quisite as  that  of  Keats,  with  much  less 
of  sunlight,  abundance,  inventiveness, 
and  facility  in  it  than  that  of  Keats, 
but  with  more  of  distinction  and  power, 
208 


EUGENIE   DE   GUERIN 

had  'that  winning,  delicate,  and  beauti- 
fully happy  turn  of  expression'  which  is 
the  stamp  of  the  master, — is  beginning 
to  be  w^ell  known  to  all  lovers  of  litera- 
ture. This  establishment  of  Maurice's 
name  was  an  object  for  which  his  sister 
Eugenie  passionately  laboured.  While 
he  was  alive,  she  placed  her  whole  joy 
in  the  flowering  of  this  gifted  nature ; 
when  he  was  dead,  she  had  no  other 
thought  than  to  make  the  world  know 
him  as  she  knew  him.  She  outlived 
him  nine  years,  and  her  cherished  task 
for  those  years  was  to  rescue  the  frag- 
ments of  her  brother's  composition,  to 
collect  them,  to  get  them  published. 
In  pursuing  this  task  she  had  at  first 
cheering  hopes  of  success ;  she  had  at 
last  baffling  and  bitter  disapppoint- 
ment.  Her  earthly  business  was  at  an 
end;  she  died.  Ten  years  afterwards, 
it  was  permitted  to  the  love  of  a  friend, 
M.  Trebutien,  to  effect  for  Maurice's 
memory  what  the  love  of  a  sister  had 
failed  to  accomplish.  But  those  who 
o  209 


ESSAYS 

read,  with  delight  and  admiration, 
the  journal  and  letters  of  Maurice  de 
Guerin,  could  not  but  be  attracted  and 
touched  by  this  sister  Eugenie,  who  met 
them  at  every  page.  She  seemed  hardly 
less  gifted,  hardly  less  interesting,  than 
Maurice  himself.  And  presently  M.  Tre- 
butien  did  for  the  sister  what  he  had 
done  for  the  brother.  He  published  the 
journal  of  Mdlle.  Eugenie  de  Guerin, 
and  a  few  (too  few,  alas !)  of  her  letters. 
The  book  has  made  a  profound  impres- 
sion in  France  ;  and  the  fame  which  she 
sought  only  for  her  brother  now  crowns 
the  sister  also. 

Parts  of  Mdlle.  de  Guerin's  journal 
were  several  years  ago  printed  for  pri- 
vate circulation,  and  a  writer  in  the 
National  Review  had  the  good  fortune 
to  fall  in  with  them.  The  bees  of  our 
English  criticism  do  not  often  roam  so 
far  afield  for  their  honey,  and  this  critic 
deserves  thanks  for  having  flitted  in 
his  quest  of  blossom  to  foreign  parts, 
and  for  having  settled  upon  a  beautiful 
210 


EUGENIE   DE   GUERIN 

flower  found  there.  He  had  the  dis- 
cernment to  see  that  Mdlle.  de  Guerin 
was  well  worth  speaking  of,  and  he 
spoke  of  her  with  feeling  and  appre- 
ciation. But  that,  as  I  have  said,  was 
several  years  ago ;  even  a  true  and  feel- 
ing homage  needs  to  be  from  time  to 
time  renewed,  if  the  memory  of  its 
object  is  to  endure ;  and  criticism  must 
not  lose  the  occasion  offered  by  Mdlle. 
de  Guerin's  journal  being  for  the  first 
time  published  to  the  world,  of  direct- 
ing notice  once  more  to  this  religious 
and  beautiful  character. 

Eugenie  de  Guerin  was  born  in  1805, 
at  the  chateau  of  Le  Cayla,  in  Lan- 
guedoc.  Her  family,  though  reduced 
in  circumstances,  was  noble  ;  and  even 
w^hen  one  is  a  saint  one  cannot  quite 
forget  that  one  comes  of  the  stock 
of  the  Guarini  of  Italy,  or  that  one 
counts  among  one's  ancestors  a  Bishop 
of  Senlis,  who  had  the  marshalling  of 
the  French  order  of  battle  on  the  day 
of  Bouvines.  Le  Cayla  was  a  solitary 
211 


ESSAYS 

place,  with  its  terrace  looking  down 
upon  a  stream-bed  and  valley;  'one 
may  pass  days  there  without  seeing 
any  living  thing  but  the  sheep,  without 
hearing  any  living  thing  but  the  birds.' 
M.  de  Guerin,  Eugenie's  father,  lost  his 
wife  when  Eugenie  was  thirteen  years 
old,  and  Maurice  seven ;  he  was  left  with 
four  children, — Eugenie,  Marie,  Erem- 
bert,  and  Maurice, — of  whom  Eugenie 
was  the  eldest,  and  Maurice  was  the 
youngest.  This  youngest  child,  whose 
beauty  and  delicacy  had  made  him  the 
object  of  his  mother's  most  anxious 
fondness,  was  commended  by  her  in 
dying  to  the  care  of  his  sister  Eugenie. 
Maurice  at  elev^en  years  old  went  to 
school  at  Toulouse  ;  then  he  went  to  the 
College  Stanislas  at  Paris ;  then  he  be- 
came a  member  of  the  religious  society 
which  M.  de  Lamennais  had  formed  at 
La  Chenaie  in  Brittany  ;  afterwards  he 
lived  chiefly  at  Paris,  returning  to  Le 
Cayla,  at  the  age  of  twenty-nine,  to  die. 
Distance,  in  those  days,  was  a  great 
212 


EUGENIE   DE   GUERIN 

obstacle  to  frequent  meetings  of  the 
separated  members  of  a  French  family 
of  narrow  means.  Maurice  de  Guerin 
was  seldom  at  Le  Cayla  after  he  had 
once  quitted  it,  though  his  few  visits  to 
his  home  were  long  ones  ;  but  he  passed 
five  years, — the  period  of  his  sojourn 
in  Brittany,  and  of  his  first  settlement 
in  Paris, — without  coming  home  at  all. 
In  spite  of  the  check  from  these  ab- 
sences, in  spite  of  the  more  serious 
check  from  a  temporary  alteration  in 
Maurice's  religious  feelings,  the  union 
between  the  brother  and  sister  was 
wonderfully  close  and  firm.  For  they 
were  knit  together,  not  only  by  the  tie 
of  blood  and  early  attachment,  but  also 
by  the  tie  of  a  common  genius,  '  We 
were,'  says  Eugenie,  '  two  eyes  looking 
out  of  one  head.'  She,  on  her  part, 
brought  to  her  love  for  her  brother  the 
devotedness  of  a  woman,  the  intensity 
of  a  recluse,  almost  the  solicitude  of  a 
mother.  Her  home  duties  prevented 
her  from  following  the  wish,  which 
o2  213 


ESSAYS 

often  arose  in  her,  to  join  a  religious 
sisterhood.  There  is  a  trace, — just  a 
trace, — of  an  early  attachment  to  a 
cousin ;  but  he  died  when  she  was 
twenty-four.  After  that,  she  lived  for 
Maurice.  It  was  for  Maurice  that,  in 
addition  to  her  constant  correspond- 
ence with  him  by  letter,  she  began  in 
1834  her  journal,  which  was  sent  to  him 
by  portions  as  it  was  finished.  After 
his  death  she  tried  to  continue  it,  ad- 
dressing it  to  'Maurice  in  heaven.'  But 
the  effort  was  beyond  her  strength ; 
gradually  the  entries  become  rarer  and 
rarer ;  and  on  the  last  day  of  December 
1840  the  pen  dropped  from  her  hand: 
the  journal  ends. 

Other  sisters  have  loved  their 
brothers,  and  it  is  not  her  affection 
for  Maurice,  admirable  as  this  was, 
which  alone  could  have  made  Eugenie 
de  Guerin  celebrated.  I  have  said  that 
both  brother  and  sister  had  genius : 
M.  Sainte-Beuve  goes  so  far  as  to  say 
that  the  sister's  genius  was  equal,  if 
214 


EUGENIE   DE   GUERIN 

not  superior,  to  her  brother's.  No  one 
has  a  more  profound  respect  for  M. 
Sainte-Beuve's  critical  judgments  than 
I  have,  but  it  seems  to  me  that  this 
particular  judgment  needs  to  be  a  little 
explained  and  guarded.  In  Maurice's 
special  talent,  which  was  a  talent  for 
interpreting  nature,  for  finding  words 
which  incomparably  render  the  subtlest 
impressions  which  nature  makes  upon 
us,  which  bring  the  intimate  life  of 
nature  wonderfully  near  to  us,  it  seems 
to  me  that  his  sister  was  by  no  means 
his  equal.  She  never,  indeed,  expresses 
herself  without  grace  and  intelligence ; 
but  her  words,  when  she  speaks  of  the 
life  and  appearances  of  nature,  are 
in  general  but  intellectual  signs;  they 
are  not  like  her  brother's — symbols 
equivalent  with  the  thing  symbolised. 
They  bring  the  notion  of  the  thing  de- 
scribed to  the  mind,  they  do  not  bring 
the  feeling  of  it  to  the  imagination. 
Writing  from  the  Nivernais,  that  region 
of  vast  woodlands  in  the  centre  of 
215 


ESSAYS 

France  :  'It  does  one  good,'  says  Eugenie, 
'  to  be  going  about  in  the  midst  of  this 
enchanting  nature,  with  flowers,  birds, 
and  verdure  all  round  one,  under  this 
large  and  blue  sky  of  the  Nivernais. 
How  I  love  the  gracious  form  of  it, 
and  those  little  white  clouds  here  and 
there,  like  cushions  of  cotton,  hung 
aloft  to  rest  the  eye  in  this  immensity ! ' 
It  is  pretty  and  graceful,  but  how 
different  from  the  grave  and  pregnant 
strokes  of  Maurice's  pencil !  '  I  have 
been  along  the  Loire,  and  seen  on  its 
banks  the  plains  w^here  nature  is 
puissant  and  gay ;  I  have  seen  royal 
and  antique  dwellings,  all  marked  by 
memories  which  have  their  place  in  the 
mournful  legend  of  humanity, — Cham- 
bord,  Blois,  Amboise,  Chenonceaux ; 
then  the  towns  on  the  two  banks  of  the 
river, — Orleans,  Tours,  Saumur,  Nantes; 
and  at  the  end  of  it  all,  the  Ocean 
rumbling.  From  these  I  passed  back 
into  the  interior  of  the  country,  as 
far  as  Bourges  and  Nevers,  a  region  of 
216 


EUGENIE   DE   GUERIN 

vast  ^voodlands,  in  which  murmurs  of 
an  immense  range  and  fulness '  (ce  beau 
torrent  de  rumeurs,  as,  with  an  expres- 
sion worthy  of  Wordsworth,  he  else- 
where calls  them)  'prevail  and  never 
cease.'  Words  whose  charm  is  like 
that  of  the  sounds  of  the  murmuring 
forest  itself,  and  "whose  reverberations, 
like  theirs,  die  away  in  the  infinite  dis- 
tance of  the  soul. 

Maurice's  life  was  in  the  life  of  nature, 
and  the  passion  for  it  consumed  him ; 
it  would  have  been  strange  if  his  accent 
had  not  caught  more  of  the  soul  of 
nature  than  Eugenie's  accent,  whose 
life  was  elsewhere.  'You  will  find  in 
him,'  Maurice  says  to  his  sister  of  a 
friend  whom  he  was  recommending  to 
her,  'you  will  find  in  him  that  which 
you  love,  and  w^hich  suits  you  better 
than  anything  else, — Vonction,  Veffusion, 
la  mysticite.'  Unction,  the  pouring  out 
of  the  soul,  the  rapture  of  the  mystic, 
were  dear  to  Maurice  also ;  but  in  him 
the  bent  of  his  genius  gave  even  to 
217 


ESSAYS 

those  a  special  direction  of  its  own. 
In  Eugenie  they  took  the  direction 
most  native  and  familiar  to  them  ;  their 
object  was  the  religious  life. 

And  yet,  if  one  analyses  this  beauti- 
ful and  most  interesting  character  quite 
to  the  bottom,  it  is  not  exactly  as  a 
saint  that  Eugenie  de  Guerin  is  remark- 
able. The  ideal  saint  is  a  nature  like 
Saint  Francois  de  Sales  or  Fenelon ; 
a  nature  of  ineffable  sweetness  and 
serenity,  a  nature  in  which  struggle 
and  revolt  is  over,  and  the  whole  man 
(so  far  as  is  possible  to  human  infirmity) 
swallowed  up  in  love.  Saint  Theresa 
(it  is  Mdlle.  de  Guerin  herself  who  re- 
minds us  of  it)  endured  twenty  years  of 
unacceptance  and  of  repulse  in  her 
prayers;  yes,  but  the  Saint  Theresa 
whom  Christendom  knows  is  Saint 
Theresa  repulsed  no  longer !  it  is  Saint 
Theresa  accepted,  rejoicing  in  love, 
radiant  with  ecstasy.  Mdlle.  de  Guerin 
is  not  one  of  these  saints  arrived  at 
perfect  sweetness  and  calm,  steeped  in 
218 


EUGENIE  DE  GUERIN 

ecstasy;  there  is  something  primitive, 
indomitable  in  her,  which  she  governs, 
indeed,  but  which  chafes,  which  re- 
volts. Somewhere  in  the  depths  of  that 
strong  nature  there  is  a  struggle,  an 
impatience,  an  inquietude,  an  ennui, 
which  endures  to  the  end,  and  which 
leaves  one,  when  one  finally  closes  her 
journal,  with  an  impression  of  pro- 
found melancholy.  '  There  are  days,' 
she  writes  to  her  brother,  '  when  one's 
nature  rolls  itself  up,  and  becomes  a 
hedgehog.  If  I  had  you  here  at  this 
moment,  here  close  by  me,  how  I  should 
prick  you !  how  sharp  and  hard ! ' 
'  Poor  soul,  poor  soul,'  she  cries  out 
to  herself  another  day,  '  what  is  the 
matter,  what  would  you  have  ?  Where 
is  that  which  will  do  you  good  ?  Every- 
thing is  green,  everything  is  in  bloom, 
all  the  air  has  a  breath  of  flowers.  How 
beautiful  it  is  !  well,  I  will  go  out.  No, 
I  should  be  alone,  and  all  this  beauty, 
when  one  is  alone,  is  worth  nothing. 
What  shall  I  do  then  ?  Read,  write, 
219 


ESSAYS 

pray,  take  a  basket  of  sand  on  my  head 
like  that  hermit-saint,  and  walk  with 
it?  Yes,  work,  work!  keep  busy  the 
body  which  does  mischief  to  the  soul ! 
I  have  been  too  little  occupied  to-day, 
and  that  is  bad  for  one,  and  it  gives  a 
certain  ennui  which  I  have  in  me  time 
to  ferment.' 

'  A  certain  ennui  which  I  have  in  me ' : 
her  wound  is  there.  In  vain  she  follows 
the  counsel  of  Fenelon :  '  If  God  tires 
you,  tell  him  that  he  tires  you.'  No 
doubt  she  obtained  great  and  frequent 
solace  and  restoration  from  prayer : 
'This  morning  I  was  suffering;  well, 
at  present  I  am  calm,  and  this  I  owe  to 
faith,  simply  to  faith,  to  an  act  of  faith. 
I  can  think  of  death  and  eternity  with- 
out trouble,  without  alarm.  Over  a 
deep  of  sorrow  there  floats  a  divine 
calm,  a  suavity  which  is  the  work 
of  God  only.  In  vain  have  I  tried 
other  things  at  a  time  like  this :  noth- 
ing human  comforts  the  soul,  nothing 
human  upholds  it : — 
220 


EUGENIE  DE  GUERIN 

"  A  I'enfant  il  faut  sa  mere, 
A  mon  ame  il  faut  mon  Dieu." ' 
Still  the  ennui  reappears,  bringing  with 
it  hours  of  unutterable  forlornness, 
and  making  her  cling  to  her  one  great 
earthly  happiness, — her  affection  for 
her  brother, — with  an  intenseness,  an 
anxiety,  a  desperation  in  which  there 
is  something  morbid,  and  by  which  she 
is  occasionally  carried  into  an  irrita- 
bility, a  jealousy  which  she  herself  is 
the  first,  indeed,  to  censure,  which  she 
severely  represses,  but  which  neverthe- 
less leaves  a  sense  of  pain. 

Mdlle.  de  Guerin's  admirers  have 
compared  her  to  Pascal,  and  in  some 
respects  the  comparison  is  just.  But  she 
cannot  exactly  be  classed  with  Pascal, 
any  more  than  with  Saint  Francois  de 
Sales.  Pascal  is  a  man,  and  the  inex- 
haustible power  and  activity  of  his 
mind  leave  him  no  leisure  for  ennui. 
He  has  not  the  sweetness  and  serenity 
of  the  perfect  saint;  he  is,  perhaps, '  der 
strenge,  kranke  Pascal — the  severe  mor- 
221 


ESSAYS 

bid  Pascal," — as  Goethe  (and,  strange 
to  say,  Goethe  at  twenty-three,  an  age 
which  usually  feels  Pascal's  charm  most 
profoundly)  calls  him.  But  the  stress 
and  movement  of  the  lifelong  conflict 
waged  in  him  between  his  soul  and  his 
reason  keep  him  full  of  fire,  full  of 
agitation,  and  keep  his  reader,  who 
witnesses  this  conflict,  animated  and 
excited;  the  sense  of  forlornness  and 
dejected  weariness  which  clings  to 
Eugenie  de  Guerin  does  not  belong  to 
Pascal.  Eugenie  de  Guerin  is  a  woman, 
and  longs  for  a  state  of  firm  happiness, 
for  an  affection  in  which  she  may  re- 
pose. The  inward  bliss  of  Saint  Theresa 
or  Fenelon  would  have  satisfied  her ; 
denied  this,  she  cannot  rest  satisfied 
w^ith  the  triumphs  of  self-abasement, 
with  the  sombre  joy  of  trampling  the 
pride  of  life  and  of  reason  underfoot, 
of  reducing  all  human  hope  and  joy  to 
insignificance;  she  repeats  the  magni- 
ficent words  of  Bossuet,  words  which 
both    Catholicism   and    Protestantism 


EUGENIE  DE   GUERIN 

have  uttered  with  indefatigable  itera- 
tion :  '  On  trouve  au  fond  de  tout  le  vide 
et  le  neant  —  At  the  bottom  of  every- 
thing one  finds  emptiness  and  nothing- 
ness,' but  she  feels,  as  every  one  but  the 
true  mystic  must  ever  feel,  their  incur- 
able sterility. 

She  resembles  Pascal,  however,  by  the 
clearness  and  firmness  of  her  intelli- 
gence, going  straight  and  instinctively 
to  the  bottom  of  any  matter  she  is  deal- 
ing with,  and  expressing  herself  about 
it  with  incomparable  precision  ;  never 
fumbling  with  what  she  has  to  say, 
never  imperfectly  seizing  or  imperfectly 
presenting  her  thought.  And  to  this 
admirable  precision  she  joins  a  light- 
ness of  touch,  a  feminine  ease  and 
grace,  a  flowing  facility  which  are  her 
own.  '  I  do  not  say,'  writes  her  brother 
Maurice,  an  excellent  judge,  '  that  I  find 
in  myself  a  dearth  of  expression  ;  but  I 
have  not  this  abundance  of  yours,  this 
productiveness  of  soul  which  streams 
forth,  which  courses  along  without  ever 
223 


ESSAYS 

failing,  and  always  with  an  infinite 
charm.'  And  writing  to  her  of  some 
composition  of  hers,  produced  after  her 
religious  scruples  had  for  a  long  time 
kept  her  from  the  exercise  of  her  talent: 
'  You  see,  my  dear  Tortoise,'  he  writes, 
'that  your  talent  is  no  illusion,  since 
after  a  period,  I  know  not  how  long,  of 
poetical  inaction, — a  trial  to  which  any 
half-talent  would  have  succumbed, — it 
rears  its  head  again  more  vigorous  than 
ever.  It  is  really  heart-breaking  to 
see  you  repress  and  bind  down,  with  I 
know  not  what  scruples,  your  spirit, 
which  tends  with  all  the  force  of  its 
nature  to  develop  itself  in  this  direc- 
tion. Others  have  made  it  a  case  of 
conscience  for  you  to  resist  this  im- 
pulse, and  I  make  it  one  for  you  to 
follow  it.'  And  she  says  of  herself,  on 
one  of  her  freer  days:  'It  is  the  instinct 
of  my  life  to  write,  as  it  is  the  instinct 
of  the  fountain  to  flow.'  The  charm 
of  her  expression  is  not  a  sensuous  and 
imaginative  charm  like  that  of  Maurice, 
224 


EUGENIE  DE  GUERIN 

but  rather  an  intellectual  charm ;  it 
conies  from  the  texture  of  the  style 
rather  than  from  its  elements  ;  it  is  not 
so  much  in  the  words  as  in  the  turn  of 
the  phrase,  in  the  happy  cast  and  flow 
of  the  sentence.  Recluse  as  she  was, 
she  had  a  great  correspondence :  every 
one  wished  to  have  letters  from  her ; 
and  no  wonder. 

To  this  strength  of  intelligence  and 
talent  of  expression  she  joined  a  great 
force  of  character.  Religion  had  early 
possessed  itself  of  this  force  of  charac- 
ter, and  reinforced  it :  in  the  shadow  of 
the  Cevennes,  in  the  sharp  and  tonic  na- 
ture of  this  region  of  Southern  France, 
which  has  seen  the  Albigensians,  which 
has  seen  the  Camisards,  Catholicism 
too  is  fervent  and  intense.  Eugenie  de 
Guerin  was  brought  up  amidst  strong 
religious  influences,  and  they  found  in 
her  a  nature  on  which  they  could  lay 
firm  hold.  I  have  said  that  she  was  not 
a  saint  of  the  order  of  Saint  Francois  de 
Sales  or  Fenelon  ;  perhaps  she  had  too 
p  225 


ESSAYS 

keen  an  intelligence  to  suffer  her  to  be 
this,  too  forcible  and  impetuous  a  char- 
acter. But  I  did  not  mean  to  imply  the 
least  doubt  of  the  reality,  the  profound- 
ness, of  her  religious  life.  She  was 
penetrated  by  the  power  of  religion; 
religion  was  the  master-influence  of  her 
life ;  she  derived  immense  consolations 
from  religion,  she  earnestly  strove  to 
conform  her  whole  nature  to  it;  if 
there  was  an  element  in  her  which  re- 
ligion could  not  perfectly  reach,  per- 
fectly transmute,  she  groaned  over  this 
element  in  her,  she  chid  it,  she  made  it 
bow.  Almost  every  thought  in  her  was 
brought  into  harmony  with  religion ; 
and  what  few  thoughts  were  not  thus 
brought  into  harmony  were  brought 
into  subjection. 

Then  she  had  her  affection  for  her 
brother ;  and  this,  too,  though  perhaps 
there  might  be  in  it  something  a  little 
over-eager,  a  little  too  absolute,  a  little 
too  susceptible,  was  a  pure,  a  devoted 
affection.  It  was  not  only  passionate, 
226 


EUGENIE   DE  GUERIN 

it  was  tender.  It  was  tender,  pliant, 
and  self-sacrificing  to  a  degree  that  not 
in  one  nature  out  of  a  thousand, — of 
natures  with  a  mind  and  will  like  hers, 
— is  found  attainable.  She  thus  united 
extraordinary  power  of  intelligence, 
extraordinary  force  of  character,  and 
extraordinary  strength  of  affection; 
and  all  these  under  the  control  of  a 
deep  religious  feeling. 

This  is  what  makes  her  so  remark- 
able, so  interesting.  I  shall  try  and 
make  her  speak  for  herself,  that  she 
may  show  us  the  characteristic  sides  of 
her  rare  nature  with  her  own  inimit- 
able touch. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  her  jour- 
nal is  written  for  Maurice  only ;  in  her 
lifetime  no  eye  but  his  ever  saw  it.  '  Ceci 
nest  pas  pour  le  public,'  she  writes ;  '  e'est 
de  Vinthne,  cest  de  Vdme,  cest  pour  un.' 
'  This  is  not  for  the  public ;  it  contains 
my  inmost  thoughts,  my  very  soul ;  it 
is  for  one.'  And  Maurice,  this  one,  was 
a  kind  of  second  self  to  her.  '  We  see 
227 


ESSAYS 

things  with  the  same  eyes ;  what  you 
find  beautiful,  I  find  beautiful ;  God  has 
made  our  souls  of  one  piece.'  And  this 
genuine  confidence  in  her  brother's  sym- 
pathy gives  to  the  entries  in  her  journal 
a  naturalness  and  simple  freedom  rare 
in  such  compositions.  She  felt  that  he 
would  understand  her,  and  be  interested 
in  all  that  she  wrote. 

One  of  the  first  pages  of  her  journal 
relates  an  incident  of  the  home-life  of 
Le  Cayla,  the  smallest  detail  of  which 
Maurice  liked  to  hear ;  and  in  relating 
it  she  brings  this  simple  life  before  us. 
She  is  writing  in  November,  1834 : — 

'  I  am  furious  with  the  gray  cat.  The 
mischievous  beast  has  made  away  with 
a  little  half -frozen  pigeon,  which  I  was 
trying  to  thaw  by  the  side  of  the  fire. 
The  poor  little  thing  was  just  beginning 
to  come  round ;  I  meant  to  tame  him ; 
he  would  have  grown  fond  of  me ;  and 
there  is  my  whole  scheme  eaten  up  by 
a  cat !  This  event,  and  all  the  rest  of 
to-day's  history,  has  passed  in  the  kit- 
228 


EUGENIE   DE   GUERIN 

chen.  Here  I  take  up  my  abode  all  the 
morning  and  a  part  of  the  evening,  ever 
since  I  am  without  Mimi.  I  have  to 
superintend  the  cook ;  sometimes  papa 
comes  down,  and  I  read  to  him  by  the 
oven,  or  by  the  fireside,  some  bits  out 
of  the  "  Antiquities  of  the  Anglo-Saxon 
Church."  This  book  struck  Pierril  with 
astonishment.  "  Que  de  mout  aqui  de- 
dins  !  What  a  lot  of  words  there  are 
inside  it ! "  This  boy  is  a  real  original. 
One  evening  he  asked  me  if  the  soul 
was  immortal ;  then  afterwards,  what 
a  philosopher  was  ?  We  had  got  upon 
great  questions,  as  you  see.  When  I 
told  him  that  a  philosopher  was  a  per- 
son who  was  wise  and  learned :  "  Then, 
mademoiselle,  you  are  a  philosopher." 
This  was  said  with  an  air  of  simplicity 
and  sincerity  which  might  have  made 
even  Socrates  take  it  as  a  compliment ; 
but  it  made  me  laugh  so  much  that  my 
gravity  as  catechist  was  gone  for  that 
evening.  A  day  or  two  ago  Pierril  left 
us,  to  his  great  sorrow :  his  time  with 
p2  229 


ESSAYS 

us  was  up  on  Saint  Brice's  day.  Now 
he  goes  about  with  his  little  dog,  truffle- 
hunting.  If  he  comes  this  way  I  shall 
go  and  ask  him  if  he  still  thinks  I  look 
like  a  philosopher.' 

Her  good  sense  and  spirit  made  her 
discharge  with  alacrity  her  household 
tasks  in  this  patriarchal  life  of  Le  Cayla, 
and  treat  them  as  the  most  natural 
thing  in  the  world.  She  sometimes 
complains,  to  be  sure,  of  burning  her 
fingers  at  the  kitchen-fire.  But  when 
a  literary  friend  of  her  brother  ex- 
presses enthusiasm  about  her  and  her 
poetical  nature :  '  The  poetess,'  she  says, 
'whom  this  gentleman  believes  me  to 
be,  is  an  ideal  being,  infinitely  removed 
from  the  life  which  is  actually  mine — a 
life  of  occupations,  a  life  of  household- 
business,  which  takes  up  all  my  time. 
How  could  I  make  it  otherwise  ?  I  am 
sure  I  do  not  know;  and,  besides,  my 
duty  is  in  this  sort  of  life,  and  I  have 
no  wish  to  escape  from  it.' 

Among  these  occupations  of  the  patri- 
230 


EUGENIE  DE  GUERIN 

archal  life  of  the  chatelaine  of  Le  Cayla 
intercourse  with  the  poor  fills  a  promi- 
nent place : — 

'  To-day,'  she  writes  on  the  9th  of  De- 
cember 1834, '  I  have  been  warming  my- 
self at  every  fireside  in  the  village.  It 
is  a  round  which  Mimi  and  I  often 
make,  and  in  which  I  take  pleasure. 
To-day  we  have  been  seeing  sick  people, 
and  holding  forth  on  doses  and  sick- 
room drinks.  "  Take  this,  do  that "  ;  and 
they  attend  to  us  just  as  if  we  were  the 
doctor.  We  prescribed  shoes  for  a  little 
thing  who  was  amiss  from  having  gone 
barefoot;  to  the  brother,  who,  with  a 
bad  headache,  was  lying  quite  flat,  we 
prescribed  a  pillow ;  the  pillow  did  him 
good,  but  I  am  afraid  it  will  hardly  cure 
him.  He  is  at  the  beginning  of  a  bad 
feverish  cold :  and  these  poor  people 
live  in  the  filth  of  their  hovels  like  ani- 
mals in  their  stable ;  the  bad  air  poisons 
them.  When  I  come  home  to  Le  Cayla 
I  seem  to  be  in  a  palace.' 

She  had  books,  too ;  not  in  abund- 
231 


ESSAYS 

ance,  not  for  the  fancying  them;  the 
list  of  her  library  is  small,  and  it  is  en- 
larged slowly  and  with  difficulty.  The 
'  Letters  of  Saint  Theresa,'  which  she 
had  long  wished  to  get,  she  sees  in  the 
hands  of  a  poor  servant  girl,  before  she 
can  procure  them  for  herself.  'What 
then?'  is  her  comment :  '  very  likely  she 
makes  a  better  use  of  them  than  I 
could.'  But  she  has  the  '  Imitation,'  the 
'  Spiritual  Works '  of  Bossuet  and  Fene- 
lon,  the  *  Lives  of  the  Saints,'  Corneille, 
Racine,  Andre  Chenier,  and  Lamartine; 
Madame  de  Stael's  book  on  Germany, 
and  French  translations  of  Shakspeare's 
plays,  Ossian,  the  '  Vicar  of  Wakefield,' 
Scott's  '  Old  Mortality '  and  '  Redgaunt- 
let,'  and  the  '  Promessi  Sposi '  of  Man- 
zoni.  Above  all,  she  has  her  own  mind; 
her  meditations  in  the  lonely  fields,  on 
the  oak-grown  hill-side  of  'The  Seven 
Springs ' ;  her  meditations  and  writing 
in  her  own  room,  her  chambrette,  her 
delicieux  chez  moi,  where  every  night, 
before  she  goes  to  bed,  she  opens  the 
232 


EUGENIE  DE  GUERIN 

window  to  look  out  upon  the  sky, — the 
balmy  moonlit  sky  of  Languedoc.  This 
life  of  reading,  thinking,  and  writing 
was  the  life  she  liked  best,  the  life  that 
most  truly  suited  her.  '  I  find  w^riting 
has  become  almost  a  necessity  to  me. 
Whence  does  it  arise,  this  impulse  to 
give  utterance  to  the  voice  of  one's 
spirit,  to  pour  out  my  thoughts  before 
God  and  one  human  being?  I  say  one 
human  being,  because  I  alw  ays  imagine 
that  you  are  present,  that  you  see  what 
I  write.  In  the  stillness  of  a  life  like 
this  my  spirit  is  happy,  and,  as  it  were, 
dead  to  all  that  goes  on  upstairs  or 
downstairs,  in  the  house  or  out  of  the 
house.  But  this  does  not  last  long. 
"  Come,  my  poor  spirit,"  I  then  say  to 
myself,  "  we  must  go  back  to  the  things 
of  this  world."  And  I  take  my  spinning, 
or  a  book,  or  a  saucepan,  or  I  play  w^ith 
Wolf  or  Trilby.  Such  a  life  as  this  I 
call  heaven  upon  earth.' 

Tastes  like  these,  joined  with  a  talent 
like  Mdlle.   de   Guerin's,   naturally  in- 
233 


ESSAYS 

spire  thoughts  of  literary  composition. 
Such  thoughts  she  had,  and  perhaps 
she  would  have  been  happier  if  she  had 
followed  them ;  but  she  never  could 
satisfy  herself  that  to  follow  them  was 
quite  consistent  with  the  religious  life, 
and  her  projects  of  composition  were 
gradually  relinquished : — 

'  Would  to  God  that  my  thoughts,  my 
spirit,  had  never  taken  their  flight  be- 
yond the  narrow  round  in  which  it  is 
my  lot  to  live !  In  spite  of  all  that 
people  say  to  the  contrary,  I  feel  that 
I  cannot  go  beyond  my  needlework 
and  my  spinning  without  going  too 
far :  I  feel  it,  I  believe  it :  well,  then, 
I  will  keep  in  my  proper  sphere ;  how- 
ever much  I  am  tempted,  my  spirit 
shall  not  be  allowed  to  occupy  itself 
with  great  matters  until  it  occupies 
itself  with  them  in  Heaven.' 

And  again : — 

'  My  journal  has  been  untouched  for 
a  long  while.  Do  you  want  to  know 
why  ?  It  is  because  the  time  seems  to 
284 


EUGENIE  DE  GUERIN 

me  misspent  which  I  spend  in  writing 
it.  We  owe  God  an  account  of  every 
minute;  and  is  it  not  a  wrong  use  of 
our  minutes  to  employ  them  in  writing 
a  history  of  our  transitory  days  ? ' 

She  overcomes  her  scruples,  and  goes 
on  writing  the  journal ;  but  again  and 
again  they  return  to  her.  Her  brother 
tells  her  of  the  pleasure  and  comfort 
something  she  has  written  gives  to 
a  friend  of  his  in  affliction.  She 
answers : — 

'It  is  from  the  Cross  that  those 
thoughts  come,  which  your  friend  finds 
so  soothing,  so  unspeakably  tender. 
None  of  them  come  from  me.  I  feel 
my  own  aridity;  but  I  feel,  too,  that 
God,  when  he  will,  can  make  an  ocean 
flow  upon  this  bed  of  sand.  It  is  the 
same  with  so  many  simple  souls,  from 
which  proceed  the  most  admirable 
things;  because  they  are  in  direct  re- 
lation with  God,  without  false  science 
and  without  pride.  And  thus  I  am 
gradually  losing  my  taste  for  books; 
235 


ESSAYS 

I  say  to  myself :  "  What  can  they  teach 
me  which  I  shall  not  one  day  know  in 
Heaven  ?  let  God  be  my  master  and  my 
study  here ! "  I  try  to  make  him  so, 
and  I  find  myself  the  better  for  it.  I 
read  little ;  I  go  out  little ;  I  plunge 
myself  in  the  inward  life.  How  infinite 
are  the  sayings,  doings,  feelings,  events 
of  that  life !  Oh,  if  you  could  but  see 
them!  But  what  avails  it  to  make 
them  known?  God  alone  should  be 
admitted  to  the  sanctuary  of  the  soul.' 

Beautifully  as  she  says  all  this,  one 
cannot,  I  think,  read  it  without  a  sense 
of  disquietude,  without  a  presentiment 
that  this  ardent  spirit  is  forcing  itself 
from  its  natural  bent,  that  the  beati- 
tude of  the  true  mystic  will  never  be 
its  earthly  portion.  And  yet  how  simple 
and  charming  is  her  picture  of  the  life 
of  religion  which  she  chose  as  her  ark 
of  refuge,  and  in  which  she  desired  to 
place  all  her  happiness  : — 

'Cloaks,  clogs,  umbrellas,  all  the  ap- 
paratus of  winter,  went  with  us  this 
236 


EUGENIE  DE  GUERIN 

morning  to  Andillac,  where  we  have 
passed  the  whole  day ;  some  of  it  at  the 
cure's  house,  the  rest  in  church.  How 
I  like  this  life  of  a  country  Sunday, 
with  its  activity,  its  journeys  to  church, 
its  liveliness  !  You  find  all  your  neigh- 
bours on  the  road ;  you  have  a  curtsey 
from  every  woman  you  meet,  and  then, 
as  you  go  along,  such  a  talk  about  the 
poultry,  the  sheep  and  cows,  the  good 
man  and  the  children !  My  great  de- 
light is  to  give  a  kiss  to  these  children, 
and  see  them  run  away  and  hide  their 
blushing  faces  in  their  mother's  gown. 
They  are  alarmed  at  las  douniaiselos,  as 
at  a  being  of  another  world.  One  of 
these  little  things  said  the  other  day 
to  its  grandmother,  who  was  talking 
of  coming  to  see  us:  " Minino,  you 
mustn't  go  to  that  castle ;  there  is  a 
black  hole  there. "  What  is  the  reason 
that  in  all  ages  the  noble's  chateau  has 
been  an  object  of  terror  ?  Is  it  because 
of  the  horrors  that  were  committed 
there  in  old  times  ?  I  suppose  so.' 
237 


ESSAYS 

This  vague  horror  of  the  chateau, 
still  lingering  in  the  mind  of  the  French 
peasant  fifty  years  after  he  has  stormed 
it,  is  indeed  curious,  and  is  one  of  the 
thousand  indications  how  unlike  aris- 
tocracy on  the  Continent  has  been  to 
aristocracy  in  England.  But  this  is 
one  of  the  great  matters  with  which 
Mdlle.  de  Guerin  would  not  have  us 
occupied;  let  us  pass  to  the  subject  of 
Christmas  in  Languedoc : — 

'  Christinas  is  come ;  the  beautiful 
festival,  the  one  I  love  most,  and  which 
gives  me  the  same  joy  as  it  gave  the 
shepherds  of  Bethlehem.  In  real  truth, 
one's  whole  soul  sings  with  joy  at  this 
beautiful  coming  of  God  upon  earth, — 
a  coming  which  here  is  announced  on 
all  sides  of  us  by  music  and  by  our 
charming  nadalet.  Nothing  at  Paris 
can  give  you  a  notion  of  what  Christ- 
mas is  with  us.  You  have  not  even  the 
midnight-mass.  We  all  of  us  went  to 
it,  papa  at  our  head,  on  the  most  per- 
fect night  possible.  Never  was  there 
238 


EUGENIE   DE   GUERIN 

a  finer  sky  than  ours  was  that  mid- 
night : — so  fine  that  papa  kept  perpetu- 
ally throwing  back  the  hood  of  his 
cloak,  that  he  might  look  up  at  the 
sky.  The  ground  was  white  with  hoar- 
frost, but  we  were  not  cold ;  besides, 
the  air,  as  we  met  it,  was  warmed  by 
the  bundles  of  blazing  torchwood  which 
our  servants  carried  in  front  of  us  to 
light  us  on  our  way.  It  was  delightful, 
I  do  assure  you ;  and  I  should  like  you 
to  have  seen  us  there  on  our  road  to 
church,  in  those  lanes  with  the  bushes 
along  their  banks  as  white  as  if  they 
were  in  flower.  The  hoar-frost  makes 
the  most  lovely  flowers.  We  saw  a 
long  spray  so  beautiful  that  we  wanted 
to  take  it  with  us  as  a  garland  for  the 
communion-table,  but  it  melted  in  our 
hands  :  all  flowers  fade  so  soon  I  I  was 
very  sorry  about  my  garland ;  it  ^vas 
mournful  to  see  it  drip  away,  and  get 
smaller  and  smaller  every  minute.' 

The  religious  life  is  at  bottom  every- 
where alike ;  but  it  is  curious  to  note 
239 


ESSAYS 

the  variousness  of  its  setting  and  out- 
ward circumstance.  Catholicism  has 
these  so  different  from  Protestantism ! 
and  in  Catholicism  these  accessories 
have,  it  cannot  be  denied,  a  nobleness 
and  amplitude  which  in  Protestantism 
is  often  wanting  to  them.  In  Cathol- 
icism they  have,  from  the  antiquity  of 
this  form  of  religion,  from  its  preten- 
sions to  universality,  from  its  really 
widespread  prevalence,  from  its  sensu- 
ousness,  something  European,  august, 
and  imaginative:  in  Protestantism 
they  often  have,  from  its  inferiority 
in  all  these  respects,  something  pro- 
vincial, mean,  and  prosaic.  In  revenge. 
Protestantism  has  a  future  before  it, 
a  prospect  of  growth  in  alliance  with 
the  vital  movement  of  modern  society  ; 
while  Catholicism  appears  to  be  bent 
on  widening  the  breach  between  itself 
and  the  modern  spirit,  to  be  fatally 
losing  itself  in  the  multiplication  of 
dogmas,  Mariolatry,  and  miracle-mon- 
gering.  But  the  style  and  circumstance 
^0 


EUGENIE   DE   GUERIN 

of  actual  Catholicism  is  grander  than 
its  present  tendency,  and  the  style 
and  circumstance  of  Protestantism  is 
meaner  than  its  tendency.  While  I 
was  reading  the  journal  of  Mdlle.  de 
Guerin  there  came  into  my  hands  the 
memoir  and  poems  of  a  young  English- 
woman, Miss  Emma  Tatham ;  and  one 
could  not  but  be  struck  with  the  singu- 
lar contrast  which  the  two  lives, — in 
their  setting  rather  than  in  their  in- 
herent quality, — present.  Miss  Tatham 
had  not,  certainly,  Mdlle.  de  Guerin's 
talent,  but  she  had  a  sincere  vein  of 
poetic  feeling,  a  genuine  aptitude  for 
composition.  Both  were  fervent  Chris- 
tians, and,  so  far,  the  two  lives  have 
a  real  resemblance ;  but,  in  the  set- 
ting of  them,  what  a  difference !  The 
Frenchwoman  is  a  Catholic  in  Langue- 
doc ;  the  Englishwoman  is  a  Protest- 
ant at  Margate  ;  Margate,  that  brick- 
and-mortar  image  of  English  Protes- 
tantism, representing  it  in  all  its  prose, 
all  its  uncomeliness, — let  me  add,  all  its 
Q  241 


ESSAYS 

salubrity.  Between  the  external  form 
and  fashion  of  these  two  lives,  between 
the  Catholic  Mdlle.  de  Guerin's  nadalet 
at  the  Languedoc  Christmas,  her  chapel 
of  moss  at  Easter-time,  her  daily  read- 
ing of  the  life  of  a  saint,  carrying  her 
to  the  most  diverse  times,  places,  and 
peoples, — her  quoting,  when  she  wants 
to  fix  her  mind  upon  the  staunchness 
which  the  religious  aspirant  needs,  the 
words  of  Saint  Macedonius  to  a  hunter 
whom  he  met  in  the  mountains,  'I 
pursue  after  God,  as  you  pursue  after 
game,' — her  quoting,  when  she  wants 
to  break  a  village  girl  of  disobedience 
to  her  mother,  the  story  of  the  ten  dis- 
obedient children  whom  at  Hippo  Saint 
Augustine  saw  palsied;  —  between  all 
this  and  the  bare,  blank,  narrowly 
English  setting  of  Miss  Tatham's  Pro- 
testantism, her  'union  in  church-fellow- 
ship with  the  worshippers  at  Hawley 
Square  Chapel,  Margate ' ;  her  '  singing 
with  soft,  sweet  voice,  the  animating 
lines — 

242 


EUGENIE   DE   GUERIN 

"  My  Jesus  to  know,  and  feel  his  blood 
flow, 
'Tis  life  everlasting,  'tis  heaven  be- 
low " ' ; 
her  'young  female  teachers  belonging 
to  the  Sunday-school,'  and  her  'Mr 
Thomas  Rowe,  a  venerable  class-leader,' 
— what  a  dissimilarity !  In  the  ground 
of  the  two  lives,  a  likeness ;  in  all  their 
circumstance,  what  unlikeness !  An  un- 
likeness,  it  will  be  said,  in  that  which 
is  non-essential  and  indifferent.  Non- 
essential,— yes ;  indifferent, — no.  The 
signal  want  of  grace  and  charm  in 
English  Protestantism's  setting  of  its 
religious  life  is  not  an  indifferent 
matter;  it  is  a  real  weakness.  'This 
ought  ye  to  have  done,  and  not  to  have 
left  the  other  undone.' 

I  have  said  that  the  present  tendency 
of  Catholicism,  —  the  Catholicism  of 
the  main  body  of  the  Catholic  clergy 
and  laity, — seems  likely  to  exaggerate 
rather  than  to  remove  all  that  in  this 
form  of  religion  is  most  repugnant  to 
243 


ESSAYS 

reason;  but  this  Catholicism  was  not 
that  of  Mdlle.  de  Guerin.  The  insuffi- 
ciency of  her  CathoHcism  conies  from  a 
doctrine  which  Protestantism,  too,  has 
adopted,  although  Protestantism,  from 
its  inherent  element  of  freedom,  may 
find  it  easier  to  escape  from  it ;  a  doc- 
trine with  a  certain  attraction  for  all 
noble  natures,  but,  in  the  modern  world 
at  any  rate,  incurably  sterile, — the  doc- 
trine of  the  emptiness  and  nothingness 
of  human  life,  of  the  superiority  of 
renouncement  to  activity,  of  quietism 
to  energy;  the  doctrine  which  makes 
effort  for  things  on  this  side  of  the 
grave  a  folly,  and  joy  in  things  on  this 
side  of  the  grave  a  sin.  But  her  Cath- 
olicism is  remarkably  free  from  the 
faults  which  Protestants  commonly 
think  inseparable  from  Catholicism; 
the  relation  to  the  priest,  the  practice 
of  confession,  assume,  when  she  speaks 
of  them,  an  aspect  which  is  not  that 
under  which  Exeter  Hall  knows  them, 
but  which, — unless  one  is  of  the  number 
244 


EUGENIE  DE   GUERIN 

of  those  who  prefer  regarding  that  by 
which  men  and  nations  die  to  regard- 
ing that  by  which  they  live, — one  is 
glad  to  study.  '  La  confession,'  she  says 
twice  in  her  journal,  ^nest  quune  ex- 
pansion du  repentir  dans  T amour ' ;  and 
her  weekly  journey  to  the  confessional 
in  the  little  church  of  Cahuzac  is  her 
'  cher  peleHnage ' ;  the  little  church  is 
the  place  where  she  has  '  laisse  tant  de 
mishres.' 

'This  morning,'  she  writes  one  28th 
of  November,  'I  was  up  before  day- 
light, dressed  quickly,  said  my  prayers, 
and  started  with  Marie  for  Cahuzac. 
When  we  got  there,  the  chapel  was 
occupied,  which  I  was  not  sorry  for. 
I  like  not  to  be  hurried,  and  to  have 
time,  before  I  go  in,  to  lay  bare  my 
soul  before  God.  This  often  takes  me 
a  long  time,  because  my  thoughts  are 
apt  to  be  flying  about  like  these  autumn 
leaves.  At  ten  o'clock  I  was  on  my 
knees,  listening  to  words  the  most 
salutary  that  were  ever  spoken;  and 
q2  2A5 


ESSAYS 

I  went  away,  feeling  myself  a  better 
being.  Every  burden  thrown  off  leaves 
us  with  a  sense  of  brightness ;  and 
when  the  soul  has  laid  down  the  load 
of  its  sins  at  God's  feet,  it  feels  as  if  it 
had  wings.  What  an  admirable  thing 
is  confession!  What  comfort,  what 
light,  what  strength  is  given  me  every 
time  after  I  have  said,  I  have  sinned.' 

This  blessing  of  confession  is  the 
greater,  she  says,  'the  more  the  heart 
of  the  priest  to  whom  we  confide  our 
repentance  is  like  that  divine  heart 
which  "  has  so  loved  us."  This  is  what 
attaches  me  to  M.  Bories.'  M.  Bories 
was  the  cure  of  her  parish,  a  man  no 
longer  young,  and  of  whose  loss,  when 
he  was  about  to  leave  them,  she  thus 
speaks : — 

'  What  a  grief  for  me !  how  much  I 
lose  in  losing  this  faithful  guide  of  my 
conscience,  heart,  and  mind,  of  my  whole 
self,  which  God  has  appointed  to  be 
in  his  charge,  and  which  let  itself  be  in 
his  charge  so  gladly  I  He  knew  the  re- 
246 


EUGENIE   DE   GUERIN 

solves  which  God  had  put  in  my  heart, 
and  I  had  need  of  his  help  to  follow 
them.  Our  ne\v  cure  cannot  supply  his 
place ;  he  is  so  young  I  and  then  he 
seems  so  inexperienced,  so  undecided ! 
It  needs  firmness  to  pluck  a  soul  out  of 
the  midst  of  the  world,  and  to  uphold 
it  against  the  assaults  of  flesh  and  blood. 
It  is  Saturday,  my  day  for  going  to  Ca- 
huzac ;  I  am  just  going  there,  perhaps 
I  shall  come  back  more  tranquil.  God 
has  always  given  me  some  good  thing 
there,  in  that  chapel  where  I  have  left 
behind  me  so  many  miseries.' 

Such  is  confession  for  her  when  the 
priest  is  worthy;  and,  when  he  is  not 
worthy,  she  knows  how  to  separate  the 
man  from  the  office  : — 

'  To-day  I  am  going  to  do  something 
which  I  dislike ;  but  I  will  do  it,  with 
God's  help.  Do  not  think  I  am  on  my 
way  to  the  stake ;  it  is  only  that  I  am 
going  to  confess  to  a  priest  in  whom  I 
have  not  confidence,  but  who  is  the  only 
one  here.  In  this  act  of  religion  the 
247 


ESSAYS 

man  must  always  be  separated  from  the 
priest,  and  sometimes  the  man  must  be 
annihilated.' 

The  same  clear  sense,  the  same  free- 
dom from  superstition,  shows  itself  in 
all  her  religious  life.  She  tells  us,  to 
be  sure,  how  once,  when  she  was  a  little 
girl,  she  stained  a  new  frock,  and  on 
praying,  in  her  alarm,  to  an  image  of 
the  Virgin  which  hung  in  her  room,  saw 
the  stains  vanish :  even  the  austerest 
Protestant  will  not  judge  such  Mari- 
olatry  as  this  very  harshly.  But,  in 
general,  the  Virgin  Mary  fills  in  the  reli- 
gious parts  of  her  journal  no  prominent 
place ;  it  is  Jesus,  not  Mary.  '  Oh,  how 
well  has  Jesus  said :  "  Come  unto  me, 
all  ye  that  labour  and  are  heavy  laden." 
It  is  only  there,  only  in  the  bosom  of 
God,  that  we  can  rightly  weep,  rightly 
rid  ourselves  of  our  burden.'  And  again : 
'The  mystery  of  suffering  makes  one 
grasp  the  belief  of  something  to  be 
expiated,  something  to  be  won.  I  see 
it  in  Jesus  Christ,  the  Man  of  Sorrow. 
248 


EUGJ^NIE   DE   GUERIN 

It  was  necessary  that  the  Son  of  Man 
should  suffer.  That  is  all  we  know  in 
the  troubles  and  calamities  of  life.' 

And  who  has  ever  spoken  of  justi- 
fication more  impressively  and  piously 
than  Mdlle.  de  Guerin  speaks  of  it,  when, 
after  reckoning  the  number  of  minutes 
she  has  lived,  she  exclaims : — 

'My  God,  what  have  we  done  with 
all  these  minutes  of  ours,  which  thou, 
too,  wilt  one  day  reckon?  Will  there 
be  any  of  them  to  count  for  eternal 
life  ?  will  there  be  many  of  them  ?  will 
there  be  one  of  them?  "If  thou,  O 
Lord,  wilt  be  extreme  to  mark  what  is 
done  amiss,  O  Lord,  who  may  abide  it  I " 
This  close  scrutiny  of  our  time  may 
well  make  us  tremble,  all  of  us  who 
have  advanced  more  than  a  fe^v  steps 
in  life ;  for  God  will  judge  us  otherwise 
than  as  he  judges  the  lilies  of  the  field. 
I  have  never  been  able  to  understand 
the  security  of  those  who  placed  their 
whole  reliance,  in  presenting  them- 
selves before  God,  upon  a  good  conduct 
249 


ESSAYS 

in  the  ordinary  relations  of  human  life. 
As  if  all  our  duties  were  confined  within 
the  narrow^  sphere  of  this  world !  To 
be  a  good  parent,  a  good  child,  a  good 
citizen,  a  good  brother  or  sister,  is  not 
enough  to  procure  entrance  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  God  demands  other 
things  besides  these  kindly  social  vir- 
tues of  him  w^hom  he  means  to  crown 
with  an  eternity  of  glory.' 

And,  with  this  zeal  for  the  spirit 
and  power  of  religion,  what  prudence 
in  her  counsels  of  religious  practice; 
what  discernment,  what  measure  !  She 
has  been  speaking  of  the  charm  of 
the  '  Lives  of  the  Saints,'  and  she  goes 
on: — 

'  Notwithstanding  this,  the  '  Lives  of 
the  Saints'  seem  to  me,  for  a  great 
many  people,  dangerous  reading.  I 
would  not  recommend  them  to  a  young 
girl,  or  even  to  some  women  who  are 
no  longer  young.  What  one  reads  has 
such  power  over  one's  feelings ;  and 
these,  even  in  seeking  God,  sometimes 
250 


EUGENIE  DE   GUERIN 

go  astray.  Alas,  we  have  seen  it  in 
poor  C.'s  case.  What  care  one  ought 
to  take  with  a  young  person  ;  with  what 
she  reads,  what  she  writes,  her  society, 
her  prayers, — all  of  them  matters  which 
demand  a  mother's  tender  watchful- 
ness! I  remember  many  things  I  did 
at  fourteen,  which  my  mother,  had 
she  lived,  would  not  have  let  me  do. 
I  would  have  done  anything  for  God's 
sake ;  I  would  have  cast  myself  into  an 
oven,  and  assuredly  things  like  that  are 
not  God's  will ;  He  is  not  pleased  by  the 
hurt  one  does  to  one's  health  through 
that  ardent  but  ill-regulated  piety 
which,  while  it  impairs  the  body,  often 
leaves  many  a  fault  flourishing.  And, 
therefore,  Saint  Francois  de  Sales  used 
to  say  to  the  nuns  who  asked  his  leave 
to  go  bare-foot :  "  Change  your  brains 
and  keep  your  shoes." ' 

Meanwhile  Maurice,  in  a  five  years' 

absence,  and  amid  the  distractions  of 

Paris,  lost,  or  seemed  to  his  sister  to 

lose,  something  of  his  fondness  for  his 

251 


ESSAYS 

home  and  its  inmates  :  he  certainly  lost 
his  early  religious  habits  and  feelings. 
It  is  on  this  latter  loss  that  Mdlle.  de 
Guerin's  journal  oftenest  touches, — with 
infinite  delicacy,  but  with  infinite  an- 
guish : — 

'  Oh,  the  agony  of  being  in  fear  for  a 
soul's  salvation,  who  can  describe  it! 
That  which  caused  our  Saviour  the 
keenest  suffering,  in  the  agony  of  his 
Passion,  was  not  so  much  the  thought 
of  the  torments  he  was  to  endure,  as 
the  thought  that  these  torments  would 
be  of  no  avail  for  a  multitude  of  sinners ; 
for  all  those  who  set  themselves  against 
their  redemption,  or  who  do  not  care 
for  it.  The  mere  anticipation  of  this 
obstinacy  and  this  heedlessness  had 
power  to  make  sorrowful,  even  unto 
death,  the  divine  Son  of  Man.  And  this 
feeling  all  Christian  souls,  according  to 
the  measure  of  faith  and  love  granted 
them,  more  or  less  share.' 
,  Maurice  returned  to  Le  Cayla  in  the 
summer  of  1837,  and  passed  six  months 
252 


EUGENIE  DE  GUERIN 

there.  This  meeting  entirely  restored 
the  union  between  him  and  his  family. 
'These  six  months  with  vis,'  writes  his 
sister,  'he  ill,  and  finding  himself  so 
loved  by  us  all,  had  entirely  reattached 
him  to  us.  Five  years  without  seeing 
us,  had  perhaps  made  him  a  little  lose 
sight  of  our  affection  for  him ;  having 
found  it  again,  he  met  it  with  all  the 
strength  of  his  own.  He  had  so  firmly 
renewed,  before  he  left  us,  all  family 
ties,  that  nothing  but  death  could  have 
broken  them.'  The  separation  in  re- 
ligious matters  between  the  brother 
and  sister  gradually  diminished,  and 
before  Maurice  died  it  had  ceased.  I 
have  elsewhere  spoken  of  Maurice's 
religious  feeling  and  his  character.  It 
is  probable  that  his  divergence  from 
his  sister  in  this  sphere  of  religion  was 
never  so  wide  as  she  feared,  and  that 
his  reunion  with  her  w^as  never  so  com- 
plete as  she  hoped.  '  His  errors  were 
passed,'  she  says,  '  his  illusions  were 
cleared  away ;  by  the  call  of  his  nature, 
253 


ESSAYS 

by  original  disposition,  he  had  come 
back  to  sentiments  of  order.  I  knew 
all,  I  followed  each  of  his  steps ;  out  of 
the  fiery  sphere  of  the  passions  (which 
held  him  but  a  little  moment)  I  saw 
him  pass  into  the  sphere  of  the  Chris- 
tian life.  It  was  a  beautiful  soul,  the 
soul  of  Maurice.'  But  the  illness  which 
had  caused  his  return  to  Le  Cayla  re- 
appeared after  he  got  back  to  Paris  in 
the  winter  of  1837-8.  Again  he  seemed 
to  recover ;  and  his  marriage  with  a 
young  Creole  lady,  Mdlle.  Caroline  de 
Gervain,  took  place  in  the  autumn  of 
1838.  At  the  end  of  September  in  that 
year  Mdlle.  de  Guerin  had  joined  her 
brother  in  Paris;  she  was  present  at 
his  marriage,  and  stayed  with  him  and 
his  wife  for  some  months  afterwards. 
Her  journal  recommences  in  April  1839. 
Zealously  as  she  had  promoted  her 
brother's  marriage,  cordial  as  were  her 
relations  with  her  sister-in-law,  it  is 
evident  that  a  sense  of  loss,  of  loneli- 
ness, invades  her,  and  sometimes  weighs 
254 


EUGENIE  DE  GUERIN 

her  down.     She  writes  in  her  journal 
on  the  4th  of  May : — 

'God  knows  when  we  shall  see  one 
another  again  !  My  own  Maurice,  must 
it  be  our  lot  to  live  apart,  to  find  that 
this  marriage  which  I  had  so  much 
share  in  bringing  about,  which  I  hoped 
would  keep  us  so  much  together,  leaves 
us  more  asunder  than  ever?  For  the 
present  and  for  the  future,  this  troubles 
me  more  than  I  can  say.  My  sym- 
pathies, my  inclinations,  carry  me  more 
towards  you  than  towards  any  other 
member  of  our  family.  I  have  the  mis- 
fortune to  be  fonder  of  you  than  of 
anything  else  in  the  world,  and  my 
heart  had  from  of  old  built  in  you  its 
happiness.  Youth  gone  and  life  de- 
clining, I  looked  forward  to  quitting  the 
scene  w^ith  Maurice.  At  any  time  of  life 
a  great  affection  is  a  great  happiness ; 
the  spirit  comes  to  take  refuge  in  it 
entirely.  O  delight  and  joy  which  will 
never  be  your  sister's  portion !  Only 
in  the  direction  of  God  shall  I  find  an 
255 


ESSAYS 

issue  for  my  heart  to  love  as  it  has  the 
notion  of  loving,  as  it  has  the  power  of 
loving.' 

From  such  complainings,  in  which 
there  is  undoubtedly  something  mor- 
bid,— complainings  which  she  herself 
blamed,  to  which  she  seldom  gave  way, 
but  which,  in  presenting  her  character, 
it  is  not  just  to  put  wholly  out  of  sight, 
— she  was  called  by  the  news  of  an 
alarming  return  of  her  brother's  ill- 
ness. For  some  days  the  entries  in 
the  journal  show  her  agony  of  appre- 
hension. '  He  coughs,  he  coughs  still ! 
Those  words  keep  echoing  for  ever  in 
my  ears,  and  pursue  me  w^herever  I  go  ; 
I  cannot  look  at  the  leaves  on  the  trees 
without  thinking  that  the  winter  will 
come,  and  then  the  consumptive  die.' 
She  went  to  him,  and  brought  him  back 
by  slow  stages  to  Le  Cayla,  dying.  He 
died  on  the  19th  of  July  1839. 

Thenceforward  the  energy  of  life 
ebbed  in  her;  but  the  main  chords  of 
her  being,  the  chord  of  affection,  the 
256 


EUGENIE  DE   GUERIN 

chord  of  religious  longing,  the  chord  of 
intelligence,  the  chord  of  sorrow,  gave, 
so  long  as  they  answered  to  the  touch 
at  all,  a  deeper  and  finer  sound  than 
ever.  Always  she  saw  before  her,  '  that 
beloved  pale  face';  'that  beautiful  head, 
with  all  its  different  expressions,  smil- 
ing, speaking,  suffering,  dying,'  regarded 
her  always : — 

'  I  have  seen  his  coffin  in  the  same 
room,  in  the  same  spot  where  I  remem- 
ber seeing,  when  I  was  a  very  little  girl, 
his  cradle,  when  I  was  brought  home 
from  Gaillac,  where  I  was  then  staying, 
for  his  christening.  This  christening 
was  a  grand  one,  full  of  rejoicing,  more 
than  that  of  any  of  the  rest  of  us ; 
specially  marked.  I  enjoyed  myself 
greatly,  and  went  back  to  Gaillac 
next  day,  charmed  with  my  new  little 
brother.  Two  years  afterwards  I  came 
home,  and  brought  with  me  a  frock  for 
him  of  my  own  making.  I  dressed  him 
in  the  frock,  and  took  him  out  with  me 
along  by  the  warren  at  the  north  of 
R  257 


ESSAYS 

the  house,  and  there  he  walked  a  few 
steps  alone, — his  first  walking  alone, 
— and  I  ran  with  delight  to  tell  my 
mother  the  news :  "  Maurice,  Maurice 
has  begun  to  walk  by  himself! " — Recol- 
lections which,  coming  back  to-day, 
break  one's  heart.' 

The  shortness  and  suffering  of  her 
brother's  life  filled  her  with  an  agony 
of  pity.  '  Poor  beloved  soul,  you  have 
had  hardly  any  happiness  here  below ; 
your  life  has  been  so  short,  your  repose 
so  rare.  O  God,  uphold  me,  establish 
my  heart  in  thy  faith !  Alas,  I  have 
too  little  of  this  supporting  me !  How 
we  have  gazed  at  him  and  loved  him, 
and  kissed  him, — his  wife,  and  we,  his 
sisters ;  he  lying  lifeless  in  his  bed,  his 
head  on  the  pillow  as  if  he  were  asleep  ! 
Then  we  followed  him  to  the  church- 
yard, to  the  grave,  to  his  last  resting- 
place,  and  prayed  over  him,  and  wept 
over  him;  and  we  are  here  again,  and 
I  am  writing  to  him  again,  as  if  he  were 
staying  away  from  home,  as  if  he  were 
258 


EUGENIE  DE  GUERIN 

in  Paris.  My  beloved  one,  can  it  be, 
shall  we  never  see  one  another  again 
on  earth  ? ' 

But  in  heaven  ?— and  here,  though  love 
and  hope  finally  prevailed,  the  very  pas- 
sion of  the  sister's  longing  sometimes 
inspired  torturing  inquietudes : — 

'I  am  broken  down  with  misery.  I 
want  to  see  him.  Every  moment  I 
pray  to  God  to  grant  me  this  grace. 
Heaven,  the  world  of  spirits,  is  it  so  far 
from  us?  O  depth,  O  mystery  of  the 
other  life  which  separates  us  !  I,  who 
was  so  eagerly  anxious  about  him,  who 
wanted  so  to  know  all  that  happened 
to  him, — wherever  he  may  be  now,  it 
is  over!  I  follow  him  into  the  three 
abodes;  I  stop  wistfully  before  the  place 
of  bliss,  I  pass  on  to  the  place  of  suffer- 
ing,—to  the  gulf  of  fire.  My  God,  my 
God,  no !  Not  there  let  my  brother  be  ! 
not  there  !  And  he  is  not :  his  soul,  the 
soul  of  Maurice,  among  the  lost  .  .  . 
horrible  fear,  no!  But  in  purgatory, 
where  the  soul  is  cleansed  by  suffering, 
259 


ESSAYS 

where  the  failings  of  the  heart  are 
expiated,  the  doubtings  of  the  spirit, 
the  half-yieldings  to  evil  ?  Perhaps  my 
brother  is  there  and  suffers,  and  calls 
to  us  amidst  his  anguish  of  repentance, 
as  he  used  to  call  to  us  amidst  his  bodily 
suffering :  "  Help  me,  you  who  love  me." 
Yes,  beloved  one,  by  prayer.  I  will  go 
and  pray;  prayer  has  been  such  a  power 
to  me,  and  I  will  pray  to  the  end. 
Prayer !  Oh !  and  prayer  for  the  dead ; 
it  is  the  dew  of  purgatory.' 

Often,  alas,  the  gracious  dew  would 
not  fall ;  the  air  of  her  soul  was 
parched;  the  arid  wind,  which  was 
somewhere  in  the  depths  of  her  being, 
blew.  She  marks  in  her  journal  the 
1st  of  May,  '  this  return  of  the  loveliest 
month  in  the  year,'  only  to  keep  up  the 
old  habit ;  even  the  month  of  May  can 
no  longer  give  her  any  pleasure :  '  Tout 
est  change — all  is  changed.'  She  is 
crushed  by  '  the  misery  which  has  no- 
thing good  in  it,  the  tearless,  dry  misery, 
which  bruises  the  heart  like  a  hammer.' 
260 


EUGENIE  DE  GUERIN 

'I  am  dying  to  everything.  I  am 
dying  of  a  slow  moral  agony,  a  con- 
dition of  unutterable  suffering.  Lie 
there,  my  poor  journal!  be  forgotten 
with  all  this  world  which  is  fading 
away  from  me.  I  will  write  here  no 
more  until  I  come  to  life  again,  until 
God  re-awakens  me  out  of  this  tomb 
in  which  my  soul  lies  buried.  Maurice, 
my  beloved!  it  was  not  thus  with  me 
when  I  had  you !  Tlie  thought  of  Maurice 
could  revive  me  from  the  most  profound 
depression :  to  have  him  in  the  world 
was  enough  for  me.  With  Maurice,  to 
be  buried  alive  would  not  have  seemed 
dull  to  me.' 

And,  as  a  burden  to  this  funereal 
strain,  the  old  vide  et  n4ant  of  Bossuet, 
profound,  solemn,  sterile : — 

'  So  beautiful  in  the  morning,  and  in 
the  evening,  tliat !  how  the  thought  dis- 
enchants one,  and  turns  one  from  the 
world  !  I  can  understand  that  Spanish 
grandee  who,  after  lifting  up  the  wind- 
ing-sheet of  a  beautiful  queen,  threw 
261 


ESSAYS 

himself  into  the  cloister  and  became  a 
great  saint.  I  would  have  all  my  friends 
at  La  Trappe,  in  the  interest  of  their 
eternal  welfare.  Not  that  in  the  world 
one  cannot  be  saved,  not  that  there  are 
not  in  the  world  duties  to  be  discharged 
as  sacred  and  as  beautiful  as  there  are 
in  the  cloister,  but  .  .  .  ' 

And  there  she  stops,  and  a  day  or 
two  afterwards  her  journal  comes  to 
an  end.  A  few  fragments,  a  few  letters 
carry  us  on  a  little  later,  but  after  the 
22nd  of  August  1845  there  is  nothing. 
To  make  known  her  brother's  genius 
to  the  world  was  the  one  task  she  set 
herself  after  his  death ;  in  1840  came 
Madame  Sand's  noble  tribute  to  him  in 
the  Revue  des  Deux  Mondes ;  then  followed 
projects  of  raising  a  yet  more  enduring 
monument  to  his  fame,  by  collecting 
and  publishing  his  scattered  composi- 
tions; these  projects  I  have  already 
said,  were  baffled; — Mdlle.  de  Guerin's 
letter  of  the  22nd  of  August  1845  relates 
to  this  disappointment.  In  silence,  dur- 
262 


EUGENIE  DE   GUERIN 

ing  nearly  three  years  more,  she  faded 
away  at  Le  Cayla.  She  died  on  the 
31st  of  May  1848. 

M.  Trebutien  has  accompHshed  the 
pious  task  in  which  Mdlle.  de  Guerin  was 
baffled,  and  has  established  Maurice's 
fame  ;  by  publishing  this  journal  he  has 
established  Eugenie's  also.  She  was 
very  different  from  her  brother;  but 
she  too,  like  him,  had  that  in  her  which 
preserves  a  reputation.  Her  soul  had 
the  same  characteristic  quality  as  his 
talent, — distinction.  Of  this  quality  the 
world  is  impatient ;  it  chafes  against 
it,  rails  at  it,  insults  it,  hates  it; — it 
ends  by  receiving  its  influence,  and 
by  undergoing  its  law.  This  quality 
at  last  inexorably  corrects  the  world's 
blunders,  and  fixes  the  world's  ideals. 
It  procures  that  the  popular  poet  shall 
not  finally  pass  for  a  Pindar,  nor  the 
popular  historian  for  a  Tacitus,  nor  the 
popular  preacher  for  a  Bossuet.  To 
the  circle  of  spirits  marked  by  this 
rare  quality,  Maurice  and  Eugenie  de 
263 


ESSAYS 

Guerin  belong;  they  will  take  their 
place  in  the  sky  which  these  inhabit, 
and  shine  close  to  one  another,  lucida 
sidei^a. 


264 


\%^:        ..^y 


A  LIST  OF  THE 
ROYAL  LIBRARY 

Published  by 

A.   L.   Humphreys 

187   Piccadilly 

London 


s 

^ 

^^^p 

WL 

^ 

%^^J^ 

THE 


ROYAL    LIBRARY 


'T'HE  Royal  Library  conforms,  more 
than  any  other  existing  series  of 
books,  to  Ruskin's  ideal  of  a  national 
series  of  chosen  books  —  their  text 
printed  all  on  leaves  of  equal  size,  broad 
of  margin,  and  divided  into  pleasant 
volumes;  light  in  the  hand,  beautiful, 
and  strong. 

I.  The    books    chosen    for    the    Royal 

Library  are  all  books  of  standard 

value  and  merit;  they  are  readable 

books.     A   leading  object  in   the 

3 


THE    ROYAL    LIBRARY 

Royal  Library  is  to  provide  books 
which  combine  ideal  form  with 
ideal  readableness. 

Each  volume  is  printed  upon  hand- 
made paper  of  the  finest  quality, 
and  specially  manufactured  for  the 
Royal  Library. 

The  type  chosen  for  each  series  of 
,     the    Royal    Library    is    clear    and 

regular,  and  has  definite  claims  to 

be  called  beautiful. 

The  volumes  are  published  without 
introduction  or  notes,  the  object 
being  to  present  the  author's  work 
only,  without  Editorial  comment  of 
any  kind. 

The  volumes  are  issued  in  paper 
covers  or  in  stiff  paper  boards. 
They    are    also    sold    by    Messrs 

•     Hatchard     in    many    varieties    of 

4 


THE    ROYAL   LIBRARY 

leather  binding.  In  such  bindings 
they  form  a  fine  series  for  presen- 
tation to  booklovers. 

6.  The  material  used  in  every  volume  of 

the  various  series  will  last ;  and  the 
volumes  retain  their  beauty  just  as 
the  books  issued  by  the  printers  of 
the  fifteenth  century  have  retained 
their  beauty  to  the  present  day. 

7.  The  Royal  Library  is  in  four  series : 

The  Ethical  Series,  the  Historical 
Series,  the  Belles  Lettres  Series, 
and  the  Chef  d'CEuvre  Series.  The 
Ethical  Series  is  in  quarto  size, 
the  type  being  very  bold  and  clear. 

8.  The  Historical  Series  is  in  octavo 

size,    the     type     adopted     being 
peculiarly   sharp,  and   showing  up 
with    much    clearness    upon    the 
white  hand-made  paper. 
5 


THE    ROYAL    LIBRARY 

9.  The   Belles    Lettres    Series   is    a 

smaller  and  cheaper  series  than 
either  the  Ethical  or  Historical 
Series,  but  all  the  merits  of  the 
other  series  have  been  maintained. 

10.  The    Chef    d'CEuvre   Series   con- 

sists of  finely  proportioned  octavo 
volumes,  printed  in  clear  fresh  type 
on  specially  manufactured  hand- 
made paper. 

1 1 .  The  greatest  care  is  taken  in  correct- 

ing the  proof  sheets  of  every  volume 
so  that  misprints  may  be  avoided. 

12.  Everyone     should     secure     one     or 

more  volumes  of  the  Royal  Library, 
if  for  no  other  reason  than  as 
Models  of  Twentieth  -  Century 
Book  Production. 


THE    ROYAL    LIBRARY 

The  Ethical  Series 

Paper     Covers,     Fifteen     Shillings    net    per 

Volume.      Paper    Boards,    Sixteen    Shillings 

net  per  Volume. 

THE    THOUGHTS     OF     MARCUS 

AURELIUS     ANTONINUS.      Translated 
by    George    Long.      One    Volume. 

THE  LIFE  OF  JESUS.  By  Ernest  Renan. 
Translated  into  English.      One  Volume. 

THE  ETHICS  OF  ARISTOTLE.  Re- 
vised from  the  Translation  by  D.  P.  Chase. 
Two  Volumes. 

THE  DE  OFFICIIS  OF  CICERO.  Trans- 
lated  into  English.     One  Volume. 

ESSAYS  ON  THE  EARL  OF  CHATHAM. 
By  Lord  Macaulay.     One  Volume. 

BUDDHA  :  HIS  LIFE,  HIS  DOCTRINE, 
HIS  ORDER.  By  Hermann  Oldenberg. 
Translated  by  W.  Hoey.  One  Volume. 
(Edition  exhausted.) 

7 


THE   ROYAL    LIBRARY 

THE  ESSAYS  OF  FRANCIS  LORD 
BACON.     One  Volume.     (Edition  exhausted.) 

THE  ESSAYS  OF  RALPH  WALDO 
EMERSON.  Two  Volumes.  (Edition 
exhausted.) 

THE  REPUBLIC  OF  PLATO.  Trans- 
lated by  John  Llewelyn  Davies  and  David 
James  Vaughan.  Two  Volumes.  (Edition 
exhausted. ) 

THE    IMITATION    OF    CHRIST.      By 

Thomas  a   Kempis.     One   Volume.      (Edition 
exhausted.) 

THE    DISCOURSES    OF    EPICTETUS. 

Translated  by  George  Long.      Two  Volumes 
(  Edition  exhausted. ) 


THE    ROYAL   LIBRARY 

The  Historical  Series 

Paper    Covers,    Tivelve     Shillings    net    per 

Volume.      Paper    Boards,    Tivelve    Shillings 

and  Sixpence  net  per  Volume. 

HORACE  WALPOLE'S  LETTERS  TO 
LADY  OSSORY.     Three  Volumes. 

GRAMMONT'S  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 
COURT  OF  CHARLES  THE 
SECOND.  By  Anthony  Hamilton.  One 
Volume. 

GABRIELLE  D'ESTREES.  By  Adrien 
Desclozeaux.     One  Volume. 

CLEOPATRA  :  HER  LIFE  AND  REIGN. 
By  Desire  de  Bernath.     One  Volume. 

THE  LIFE  OF  CHARLES  THE  SECOND. 
By  John  Heneage  Jesse.  One  Volume. 
(Edition   exhausted.) 

THE  LIFE  AND  LETTERS  OF  NINON 
DE  L'ENCLOS.  One  Volume.  (Edition 
exhausted.) 

MARIE   ANTOINETTE   THE   QUEEN. 

By  Pierre  de  Nolhac.     One  Volume.     (Edition 
exhausted.)  .        ^, 

9. 


THE    ROYAL    LIBRARY 

The  Belles  Lettres  Series 

Paper  Covers  or  Paper  Boards,   Six   Shillings 
net  per  Volume, 

PRACTICAL  WISDOM:  A  MANUAL 
OF  LIFE.  Containing  Francis  Osborne's 
Advice  to  a  Son,  Sir  George  Savile's  Advice 

'  to  a  Daughter,  Sir  Walter  Raleigh's  Instruc- 
tions to  his  Son,  Lord  Burleigh's  Advice  to  his 
Son,  Sir  Matthew  Hale's  Advice  to  his  Grand- 
children, the  Earl  of  Bedford's  Advice  to  his 
Sons. 

THE  MAXIMS  OF  LA  ROCHEFOU- 
CAULD.     In  French  and  English. 

THE    IMITATION    OF    CHRIST.      By 

Thomas  a   Kempis. 

THE     THOUGHTS     OF     MARCUS 

AURELIUS  ANTONINUS.    Revised  from 
the  Translation  of  Jeremy  Collier. 

THE  ESSAYS  OF  FRANCIS  LORD 
BACON. 


THE    ROYAL   LIBRARY 


THE    MAXIMS    OF    NAPOLEON.       In 

French  and  English.  Reprinted  from  the 
Collection  of  Napoleon's  Maxims  made  by 
A.  G.  de  Liancourt,  and  Translated  by  J.  A. 
Manning. 

THE  MAXIMS  OF  VAUVENARGUES. 
In  French  and  English.      Two  Volumes. 

THE  MAXIMS  OF  BALZAC.     In  French 
and  English. 

SEBASTIAN   MELMOTH  (The  Maxims 
AND  Epigrams   of   Oscar  Wilde). 

LOVE      IN      THE      EIGHTEENTH 

CENTURY.  By  Edmond  et  Jules  de 
Goncourt.      In  French  and  English. 

THE   MAXIMS    OF    LORD   BEACONS- 
FIELD. 

THE  TREASURE   OF  THE  HUMBLE 
By  Maurice  Maeterlinck. 

LITERARY    ESSAYS.     By  John  Morley. 

SESAME  AND  LILIES.     By  John  Ruskin. 


THE    ROYAL   LIBRARY 

MAXIMS    OF    LOVE    FROM    STEND- 
HAL. 

ESSAYS.     By  Matthew  Arnold. 

THE    SONNETS    AND    SONGS    OF 
SHAKESPEARE. 

PLATO    AND    SOCRATES.       Translated 
by  William  Whewell. 

THE    LIFE   OF   NERO.      By    S.    Baring- 
Gould. 

MAXIMS  OF  LIFE.     By  Comtesse  Diane. 
In  French  and  English. 

MADAME    DE    POMPADOUR.      By 

J.  B.  H.   R.  Capefigue. 

The  Chef  d'OEuvre  Series 

Paper    Covers,    Twelve    Shillings    net  per 

Volume.      Paper  Boards,  Twelve  Shillings 

and  Sixpence  net  per   Volume 

DON    JUAN.       By    Lord    Byron.       Two 
Volumes. 

THE  PILGRIM'S  PROGRESS.     By  John 
Bunyan.     One  Volume. 

12 


THE  LIBRARY 
UNH         TTY  OP  CAfTFORNLT 


OS  ANGEL 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


UCt  i  i    ^^ 


NIAY  1  3 


19B31 


^ 


ikORL  Jl}^  gOti 


am;   AUG  2  41987 
AUG  ■;  7  '^^T 

i'orm  L9-100m-9,'52(A3105)444 


itC  U  LU-URft 

MOV^  8 1972 


ca 


^fUi.p? 


dAN 


U(C5^ 


JAN 


'I 


IP  e  .^•^ARGE 


-URl 


12  1976 
^  19T5 


{ 


3   1158  00642  04 


M. 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA    000  364  663    5 


iltfWiMil